Shades Of Fyre

SHADES OF FYRE by Cynnara Tregarth Triskelion Publishing www.triskelionpublishing.com

Published by Triskelion Publishing www.triskelionpublishing.com 8190 W. Deer Valley Road, Peoria, AZ 85382 U.S.A. First e-published by Triskelion Publishing First e-publishing February 2004 ISBN 0-9748614-2-1 Copyright © Cynnara Tregarth 20044 All rights reserved. Cover art by Triskelion Publishing PUBLISHER’S NOTE: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to persons living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

1

Dedications

There are so many people I needed to thank and not enough space to do it. So, I might mention you as part of a group, but do realize that though I might not mention you by name, you ARE in my thoughts individually.

To Sharyn and Lisa- Sisters of my heart, for so long you’ve listened to me moan and groan as I wrote. Now it’s here and sharing this with you means the world to me. Thank you for being by my side.

To the Nutty Crits & Smores group- Can you believe it? Thanks for being there when I needed your help, encouragement and more. It’s now your turns!

To Heather and Latesha- Who said those long nights and taping all those shows wouldn’t pay off? Thanks for being there, you two. In the moments I doubted the most, you two always yelled at me to believe. I owe you for that.

To Alidus Faren- What can I say? Your confidence and self assurance was something I came to rely on when I realized I lacked. In turn, I grew to share in how you saw me. By the oak and the stone, our friendship is like that of time- infinite. I still say you should buy me dinner. ;o)

2

To the group at “In the Hall of Ma’at”- Thank you for teaching me what I missed, reminding me logical order even in details, to test that which seems a bit fantastical, and more importantly, for letting me be me. Your reminders on keeping history as history has created a most unusual Author’s Note. I value your knowledge, your skills, and your friendships. Thanks for sharing this with me.

To my daughter, Tris, my sons, Andrew and Zachary- I thank you for letting me go after my dreams. I taught you to reach for the silver stars that were your dreams and never to let them go. Thank you for believing in me and your patience when I zoned out while trying to get this far. I love you all very much.

To my sisters, Tracey and Jaime- Thanks. Even through the years with our sibling harassment, love, and jokes, neither of you forgot my dream. Even when I thought I had, you both reminded me of it with each book I read, each author I met and more. Though I don’t say it enough, I do love you both and I thank you for sticking with me.

I’d thank my mom and dad, but knowing them, I’d owe them a percentage for it. Gotcha! Thanks Mom and Dad. Hey, without you, I’d not be here to enjoy this.

To Lori Foster, Julie Leto, Diana P., Janelle Denison, Nancy Warren, Leslie Kelly, Sue Kearney, the ladies of TARA, and many other authors who’ve helped me and guided me- thank you for everything. I can never repay the things you’ve taught me. So,

3

I’ll do as you do, help the people who ask me and pass on what I’ve learned. My friendships with you are blessing to me.

As a friend of mine once said, “I don’t believe or disbelieve. I strive for nonbelief for only then can we see what the facts are.” The more I think on it, the more I like it. Pashes, dear. I only quote people who’ve made a difference to me. You’ve made a huge one, even if I’m the only one who sees it. Thank you for coming into my life. Your friendship means the world to me.

4

PROLOGUE

The hot, late, afternoon Egyptian sun beat down unmercifully upon a secret excavation site located south of Tel Amarna, Egypt. Anyone looking over the area would realize that something didn’t seem right about this not-quite-sanctioned dig. Only one person composed the entire crew. So, if her theory were wrong, she alone would bear the professional reprimands for going further afield than granted by her concession at the southern Amarna tombs. The blonde archaeologist pulled down on her old, worn baseball cap to shade her eyes while she finished plotting coordinates of the hidden tomb’s location. It was so well concealed that it was only by chance and some unusual document fragments that hinted of this isolated burial site that enabled her to locate it. Charis Windstrom tried to tamp down on her escalating excitement at the realization that she indeed had found an undocumented interment. The only outward sign of her thrill was the unabashed Cheshire cat grin that seemed to engulf her face. She brushed back a sweat-dampened lock of hair behind her ear before putting her notebook in her pant’s pocket. Knowing that she had to regain her center, Charis closed her eyes as she concentrated on regulating her breathing while focusing her attention to the world around her. As her eyes flickered open, the world seemed like it always had. Except now, the sliver of an opening revealed a concealed entrance to her questing eyes. Though she’d been part of many Egyptian digs, there was something about this tomb that made her reinforce her psychic shielding. Possibly it was due to her addiction to those action-adventure movies with curses and vengeful mummies that made her edgy of this

5

lone funerary site. After making a mental note to not watch either movie on her laptop computer later on, she approached the breach that would take her to a place where no other Egyptologist or archaeologist had ever been before. Charis sucked in her breath to avoid damaging any clues that might have been engraved as she crossed the threshold. Darkness and humidity assailed her as she stood in the somewhat narrow passageway. Reaching for the flashlight that was chain hooked to her belt, she flicked it on so she could see where she was headed. The light shone on the plastered walls, highlighting brightly coloured relief pictures depicting not only Aten but also a few ancient Egyptian gods that still had some minor function during the eighteenth dynasty’s highly controversial Amarna era. Reading some of the hieroglyphic inscriptions, Charis noted that this tomb didn’t follow conventional Amarna royal tombs in announcing who the person was or the use of certain ritual scenes from the Book of the Dead. The oddity of this tomb piqued her curiosity concerning why this tomb was so dissimilar from the many others she had excavated in the past. There were answers and she would have them. As she maneuvered around some crumbled dirt heaps, a prickling, resistive feeling encircled her. The sensation reminded her of her family’s protection wards that were erected whenever trouble brewed nearby. Safety was always paramount for the members of a secret society known as the Circle of Elemental Guardians that she no longer was a member of. The deeper into the chamber that she progressed, Charis felt a proportionate increase of the wards trying to repel her advancement. Someone didn’t want visitors here ever. I wonder what kind of status this unnamed person held in Amarna. She pulled the chain up towards her right shoulder,

6

clipping the flashlight onto her starched collar. The light was angled so she could hurriedly sketch the wall scenes and text in her journal. She tried to ignore the building pressure from the tripped wards. Her hope was that upon the walls might be the written glyph signaling which protection spell had been cast. Sliding her notebook into its pocket, Charis rubbed her arms to stop the shivers and foreboding feeling that draped over her. Not even her long sleeved shirt warmed her as chills coursed throughout her body, warning her that magickal rituals were employed throughout this place for some unknown reason and they were getting stronger the longer she lingered. As she copied some of the hieroglyphs on the upper right wall, Charis recognized a symbol she hadn’t expected to see in this ancient burial place. She stood on the tips of her toes in order to trace the glyph that was familiar to her from her childhood. As her fingers mimicked the curves and lines of the protection ward, her silent thanks were sent to her deceased parents who taught her basic elemental magick that all Elemental Guardian children learned. The words of the proper negation spell spilled from her lips as Charis broke her private vow not to use magick unless there was no choice. As the last syllable was uttered, the ward suddenly stopped emitting the chilly tingling that had encased Charis fully. It was like a soap bubble popping as the pressure was released. At least my powers didn’t suddenly fade while doing a simple negation spell. Gods know what would’ve happened had I needed to do something more complicated. The remnants of the ward lingered in this part of the tomb, as she walked past fallen rocks and other hazards. With both hands free, Charis found it a bit easier to maneuver while trying to discern if there were any thellal, shades, or arwaah, spirits around. Please let there be no thellal in this place. I hope that I don’t have to rely on my

7

element-based talent. I’ve broken my personal vow once already; I don’t want to push my luck by doing it again. Her brain instantly translated the hieroglyphs along the walls as she pulled out her paper and jotted them down. One passage on the west wall stopped her dead in her tracks. She blinked and reread it again. There had to be a mistake as it spoke about those who wielded the powers of the Annasser, Elements, and protected the balance had helped entomb this man. Though the declaration was odd, what had made her pause in astonishment was that instead of Egyptian hieroglyphs being used for the ancient term for element, “annasser,” there was written the runic symbol only known to the Elemental Guardians, which identified them to each other. The sign was an open circle surrounded by three spirals connected to form a triskele that itself was encased by another circle. How would ancient Egyptians know about the Elemental Guardians so directly? Were they present here in Akhehaten, ancient home of the Pharaoh Akhenaten, the socalled heretic king? As she continued around the right-angled bend, a gasp escaped before she could stop it. There, before her very eyes were something that very few excavators had ever seen. A set of closed double doors was in her way. But that wasn’t what caused the audible sound of awe. It was the fact that the necropolis symbol and rope locking the doors were intact. At that moment, Charis realized the same thrill that Howard Carter once had when he found the intact tomb of Tutankhamun, an eighteenth dynasty ruler. How this tomb managed to not be ransacked was amazing, but Charis idly speculated that it had something to do with the wards she encountered. In her excitement, Charis didn’t consider fully the meaning of the sealed and

8

locked doors. She knelt before them, using the light to see the seals of Anubis, god of the dead. That’s when she noticed there were more than just the Necropolis seals upon those doors. There were many seals across where the two doors met. She noted the seals’ location in her notebook along with sketches detailing the symbols. Once she was finished sketching, her hand ran up and down the area looking for an opening, a weak point, to gaze into the chamber behind the sealed doors. With her hands over the rope, Charis opened up her sensitivity to elemental magick. Using the altered state of mind which allowed her to see a glow around anything that was touched by elemental magick, she noticed that the rope, the door, and the seals on the door were all part of a magickal spell. Concentrating harder, she could make out the threads used to create the binding spell that must’ve been used to prevent the person inside from using whatever means of escaping. The weave of the enchantment were of many colours, meaning various annasser were used. Her mind turned over the types of binding rituals that might’ve been used to block the entrance. There were various ones that could fit, but none of them seemed to fit the weave. It clearly spoke on the Circle of Elemental Guardians, the secret society of protectors she was once part of. Studying the seals and the writing, Charis began looking at the pattern of the weave, including the colours of each element used. There had to be a way to undo it. This was a find of a lifetime and she wasn’t going to let these spells stop her from gaining entrance. This discovery was not only for her, but also for her dead fiancé who used to be her partner on many digs. “Who in the eighteenth dynasty knew of the Guardians enough to get them to invoke these various spell to prevent people from entering this tomb? I’m not one of them

9

anymore, so there’s no one I can ask for possible answers,” Charis muttered. A glimmer of thought struck her. “That also means I’m not bound to uphold the ban from entering either if I can get past all the magick blocks.” Frustrated at the blocks, Charis shifted from her professional mode as an archaeologist, to a more personal one. Though she wasn’t a member of the Guardians, she still did help protect them from being revealed to the world. In fact, it had been for that reason that she ended up on this particular search that had begun over two years before. Only a brief interlude back in the United States where she lost her fiancé had prevented her from locating this place earlier. The internal debate of trying to use her powers to pick up more information on the placement of the seals and the ritual or being careful to protect the fragile looking seals, finally, her need to know overrode her common sense. She placed her hands on the open hands of the sun god, Aten on the sealed doors. Exultation overrode caution as Charis realized she was the first person to touch the main seal since Aten’s priests fastened it closed back in the time of Pharaoh Akhenaten. As she recounted the number of seals surrounding Aten and discerned which element was in each seal, Charis suddenly realized which ones were missing. An ironic chuckle echoed in the passageway. Her talents in wielding the thellal were the key to unlocking the doors as well as the magick sealing them shut. Checking her revelation against the magickal weave, she noticed the telltale signs that she was on the right track. “Hear me, O child of Urdd, earth. Open to me, the child of shades and shadows. Know me and my power as Hammi Annasser, Elemental Guardian. The thellal were left out of sealing these doors, so by letting my link to that element, I command thee to

10

open,” Charis chanted aloud, calling forth her contact to the spirits and shades of the Underworld to open for her. The rope, tough and immovable, uncoiled itself and hit the floor. She felt the sealed doors slowly give under her outstretched hands. Each symbol of the elements began to disappear as her negation of the spell began taking over. As they opened outward, her flashlight went out, the bulb exploding. Stale, warm air filled with the scent of death darted past her as someone, a spirit tried to invade her mind. Feeling absolute terror, Charis screamed for help both by mouth and telepathically. Her only hope was that the man she turned her back, would come to her rescue.

****** Same time, half-way across the world In Tampa, Florida, a tall, dark, regal looking man turned to face towards Egypt, his ancient home. Something had drawn him outside this night, a sense of foreboding. A psychic scream flooded him as it repeated his name constantly. Charis! Something attacked her so badly that for the first time in a year, she dropped her shields and linked with him. Malevolence surrounded her completely. Dr. Nate Tolemy tried to calm her by the telepathic link, reassuring her that he wouldn’t leave her while she was under attack. The dignified man dropped to his hands and knees as the agony she was experiencing seeped through to him. The sand abraded his knees while he tried to channel some of his healing talent to keep Charis from losing her mind. That’s when he realized that her hold on consciousness was slipping fast. Hold on, Charis. Don’t give up. You’ve

11

got to get out of there. Move, my habibat! Charis felt someone urging her to move via telepathy. The strength of his words let her know she had linked with Nate. Even though they hadn’t spoken since the failed mission, he still answered her call for help. His urging, his reassuring strength and healing warmth helped her to regain a bit of her senses. Aching, she took gulping breaths of air to gather her strength. Cautiously scrambling onto all fours, Charis began to crawl towards the exit as the malevolent wind whipped around her, trying to stop her. It was alive in some manner, though Charis couldn’t touch it exactly with her thellal abilities. The wind suddenly died as she reached the mouth of the tomb; filling it with an unnatural silence. Something was waiting to get her. She knew when she emerged it’d attack her not just mentally, but physically. The wind that the shaitaan, as she thought of the evil spirit wielded could use the sands to punish her flesh as she continually resisted it mentally. Her only hope was to reach her truck before it could kill her. After taking a few deep breaths and trying to gather her waning strength, Charis lunged out as the desert storm known as a simoon blasted her and the area. Blinded by the whipping wind, she fell to the ground after running a few meters from the entrance. She buried her face under her arms for protection as the winds rose to a fever high pitch causing sand to rip apart anything that wasn’t protected or nailed down. Nothing was safe as the grains of sand were turned into cutting shards that would slice whatever it touched. Including flesh. Especially soft flesh. As blackness loomed before her, she screamed once more. “Nate!” As Charis slumped into unconsciousness, a darkness emerged from the tomb. The

12

wind moved sand to cover the ancient burial site quickly and completely. Wicked laughter filled the air as the winds died away as suddenly as they stirred. The darkness hovered over Charis, looking down at her in contempt and arrogance. Though he couldn’t penetrate her mental shielding, he spotted on her right shoulder the tattoo that marked her as one of them, those who helped the priests of Aten to capture and subdue him. Elemental Guardian! Death to them all! But now, one of their own freed him from so many years of bondage. An evil that had existed during the reign of Akhenaten was free once more. He hungered, needed to take in the essence of magick and more, but controlled the impulse to kill the unconscious woman. Somehow, from some of the images in her thoughts, he knew she’d be useful to him once more. Driving her over the edge of madness would be her reward for releasing him before he killed her as the final payback of his imprisonment. Bloodthirsty madness in the shape of a man walked the world once more. Revenge was a dish served up cold and those who banished him would pay dearly for it. All those who bore the insignia of the Elemental Guardians would pay for what they did to him. Any who were linked to the one man he wanted dead most of all- Pharaoh Akhenaten would pay dearly for their crimes.

13

CHAPTER ONE

Dr. Nate Tolemy stood at the airport gate, three weeks later, waiting for his friends, fellow Elemental Guardians, Tyrian and Kara Dacae, to arrive. Though the airport was large and airy, he felt caged and bound by protocol and rules not of his making. He needed to be in Egypt, but was restrained by the Ma’at Council as well as his culpability. They did take his thoughts on the threat stalking the Elemental Guardians seriously. His only hope was that they’d figure out how to stop the menace that hunted the Circle. He ran one of his hands through his closely cropped black hair as he counted to ten in Arabic, French, then Spanish. Though he looked outwardly calm, internally, he attempted to maintain the rigid control that his family was noted for. Anxiousness such as this was foreign to him, but still it tugged at his insides for there was so much at risk. Finally the door that led to the plane opened and the passengers disembarked. Scanning the emerging crowd with a severe intensity, he didn’t see them at first. A man with long, black hair pulled back in a leather thong captured Nate’s gaze. A man of Tyrian’s height and a look of an ancient warrior, it was hard to miss him within a throng of people. Nate’s lips curled into a welcoming smile when he spotted Tyrian’s wife, Kara. “Tyr, Kara, over here,” he called out, his voice accented and lilting just like his forebears. Kara rushed into his open arms. “Nate, it’s great to see you again, even with these

14

crappy circumstances.” Tyrian grimaced at her remark as she pulled back from Nate. The men shook hands in greeting, then hugged like brothers. “I’m glad you could meet us.” Tyrian looked around the crowded Tampa airport. He scanned for trouble automatically. “Remind me why we traveled this way instead of by shifting through the portals?” Nate rolled his eyes at his friend, a habit that bemused his friends because it was so incongruent to his royal bearing. “Because it’s crass, Tyr. There’s also the little fact about your wife being pregnant. We don’t know how shifting through space would affect the twins of two Adept Time Guardians.” Tyrian’s eyes widened in shock and his mouth gaped open. His sudden grin seemed to light up the airport in happiness. “Twins? Are you sure?” Nate grinned at Tyrian’s voice cracking. “I believe that’s what I said. Having hearing difficulties in your old age, O Ancient of Days?” “Bite me.” Laughing, Kara hugged her husband happily. She looked at her husband’s best friend with joy written on her face. “Ignore him, Nate. Are we sure they’re healthy?” Nate motioned them to follow him while they talked. The trio walked towards the baggage claim area. Part of him wanted to get out of there so they could talk about everything without fear of being overheard. “I double-checked the tests personally. So, yes, I am,” Nate responded as they claimed the two large duffel bags that belonged to the Adepts of Time. He ushered them to the elevator that linked the airport to the parking garage. Nate was a medical doctor with specializations in psychiatry and obstetrics. The

15

Elemental Guardians made up most of his patients. By providing this service to them, it helped protect their need for secrecy as well as allowed him some flexibility in his other duties as an Adept Guardian. He was grateful that his staff was comprised of various levels of Guardians which allowed them protection and a necessary cover. Once in the parking garage, Nate led them unerringly to where his Range Rover was parked. He helped stash their bags in the back of the vehicle and unlocked the doors. They climbed in and Nate slid the Rover into gear, putting them on the short trek towards his house. During that short walk, none of them said much but the most innocuous of topics. Once they were on the main highway, Kara picked up the conversation where they had left off. “Twins. Who’d of thought that we’d be able to have children with Tyr being so much older?” A round of knowing chuckles filled the interior as the difference in their ages was much greater, thought they only looked to be about ten years apart. Very few knew that Tyrian was in fact close to four thousand years older. Nate wasn’t much younger than Tyrian; something that came up when they teased each other on how old the other was on each birthday. “Do we know their sex?” Tyrian questioned Nate. He shot his wife an indulgent grin. Nate knew why his friend asked. But he had prepared for this moment. Though the past three weeks had been brutal with all that rocked the Circle, at least in this moment he could relax and reassert some kind of balance again. “Yes, but I’m not telling either of you. You’ll have to wait until the twins tell you themselves. It’s hard to believe that the Time Adepts will be parents in seven months,”

16

Nate teased. This small exchange and his friends’ proximity helped him to regain his legendary emotional control than any meditation he’d done lately. “Enough about us. Lysandra’s been highly upset over what’s happening,” Tyrian continued as he looked at the palm trees lining the highway. “These murders are getting to all of the Ma’at Council, but Lysandra’s taking it the hardest as the oldest member at seven thousand years old.” “Ever since Charis’ link to me stopped when she passed out, the only thing I’ve been able to find out through our other contacts is that they think there’s an ancient evil, an efreet that is doing these killings.” Nate felt Kara reaching out to touch his mind. Her mental touch was soft and nonthreatening. He knew she only wanted to see what information his memory could provide. As they both watched scene after scene of what they could discern from the link, she shivered. Nate mentally hugged her, reassuring her. At the end, they both realized that the only person who can fill the huge gaps was Charis herself. Kara silently thanked him and broke their contact. “How is Charis doing?” Kara asked keeping her voice carefully modulated. Nate knew that both Kara and Tyrian were part of the Council. Though they were his friends, this visit was not just for private reasons, but also due to that position. Things had to be done and he knew he’d play a role in it all. Knowing how the Council worked, Nate wouldn’t be surprised if they were to assess his past involvement with Charis and whether he could handle any interaction with her again since their last meeting. “She’s been released from a Cairene hospital. Her backers forced her hand by insisting she come to the States to be assessed before going back out into the field. I’m

17

not sure she should return anyway,” Nate answered cautiously. He knew he was being weighed and measured regarding his feelings for the woman who caused him so much trouble a year before. “From what some of my doctor contacts told me, she was quite shaken by the whole episode.” “Any clue whose tomb it was?” Tyrian’s blue eyes watched Nate closely. “It seems to be the one thing people don’t really know or admit to knowing.” Nate’s eyes briefly shifted to the side, then fell to watch the road as he turned the steering wheel, guiding the car unto the road where his house was located. A slight sigh escaped him but wasn’t remarked on. “I’m not sure, but it was one who was bound and cursed by the priests of Aten. At least that’s what I was able to piece together from her incoherent ramblings the nurses recorded during the first couple of days while she was delirious with fever.” “Damn it, Nate. Have any of us Guardians dealt with this before? Do we have anything to go on? Lysandra won’t talk.” Nate’s mouth twisted in a grimace. “From what I was able to get from Charis’ mind, he was bound by the power of the elements. She mentioned no name, but it was called shaitaan in one section that she read. She also murmured the word, “efreet” a lot while she was recovering. Even though I ruled, if it was considered something that my vizier could handle, then I wouldn’t have been bothered with details. Now I wish I knew more.” Kara seized on the word. “Efreet? As in a djinn, genie? Something we can control?” Nate pulled into the driveway of his two-story home. He opened Kara’s door once

18

he was out of the car. “No, Kara. From the Elemental Guardian deaths we’ve investigated, there are marks that show a similarity to an efreet, but none of the Thellal Guardians have been able to call him. So he’s not a spirit or a true efreet, since he could then be summoned.” Tyrian grabbed the bags from the trunk as Kara and Nate walked to the door. Nate unlocked and opened the door as Tyrian remarked, “So basically this man isn’t truly human anymore?” Shutting the heavy wooden door after they entered, Nate answered, “Not anymore. From what I can recall of anyone who was punished in Amarna, he would’ve been punished for an abuse of power. Somehow, I think that this person was someone who, though in my jurisdiction, was outside of it at the same time. Which as you know would be unusual with me being high priest of Aten. That limits the field on who it could be.” Tyrian and Nate placed the bags near the stairs on the right while Nate gestured to Kara towards the couches in the living room area. The men followed her to the beautifully decorated living room area. Kara looked thoughtful, Nate mused. She began playing with a strand of her auburn hair. He could tell that there was something she wanted to say, but wasn’t sure how to go about it. “Nate, could Charis have released the seals and called him forth?” “She rejected her heritage and her talents, remember,” Nate grounded out bitterly. He knew why she rejected her right as a Chosen One, initiate level of the Circle, and it still rankled. He knew he was to blame in part, but her rejection of what they both felt on a soul level still disturbed him.

19

“She might’ve rejected her title, but it doesn’t mean she didn’t practice her powers. They’re not based on being a Guardian or not.” A sudden thought crossed her face, like a shadow. “Could it be possible that one of the elements was not used in sealing the tomb?” she asked, fear lacing her voice. Nate had wondered that too, but had believed Charis when she said she wouldn’t ever use her gifts again that day so long ago when she left not only him, but also the Circle. He wasn’t sure how to answer. Being kept out of the punishment of someone who violated religious laws and societal laws rankled. Either Nefertiti had helped deal with this or one of the other priests of Aten. Depending on what year of his rule that this occurred, he could’ve been dealing with the priests of Amun or some other emergency that needed a king’s touch. His brain tried to remember over three thousand years back to when he ruled Upper and Lower Egypt as Pharaoh. He had been not only ruler but also religious leader of his people and someone had denied him the right to deal with an evil that was beyond normal scope. Then to top it off, he was never told about it. Tyrian sat next to his wife and looked at his friend. Nate knew they were seeing the dark circles under his eyes and the slightly worried air about him. If he admitted it, his sleep had been restless since the night Charis called to him through their bond. Being a doctor didn’t help him to have a lot of downtime either. Nate saw the same grimness reflected in his friend’s eyes. “Nate, you look like hell,” Tyrian said gruffly. “I know, Tyr. I feel like someone left me out in BFE.” Nate grinned slightly at being able to finally say a phrase he’d been saving to use on Tyrian, master of the oneliners.

20

Kara broke out into giggles. “Um, Nate, you are from Egypt, remember? I don’t think saying your from Bum Fuck Egy-” “Kara!” Tyrian chided warningly, but lovingly. He and Nate exchanged glances as they humored Kara. She didn’t need any more outside pressure while being pregnant. Keeping her healthy was a priority of both males. Nate winked at the woman who made his friend teeter on the sanity wagon at times. “I can say it because I’m from there, Kara. I can admit that denial is no longer a river in Egypt.” Kara sighed, resigned at something in his voice. “Nate, are you ever going to go home and make your peace?” Seeing the shake of his head, she continued. “Akhenaten, you’re going to have to one day, you know this. Denying your heritage and past is to deny the core part of yourself.” Nate’s thick eyebrows lifted at Kara’s use of his full name. “I think that’s the first time in five years I’ve heard you use my full name, Kara.” “The last time was when I was first introduced to you. I do believe that Tyrian tried to intimidate me when he told me who you were.” They all shared a laugh as they recalled how true it was that Tyrian’s intention had been to cow her when she met the Adept Narr, or Fire Guardian. As Nate remembered, she had smiled, patted his cheek, and said it was lovely to know that history books were wrong regarding his death. Her caring had astonished him then and now. She never pressured him to show his emotions or berate him when on the rare occasion when he showed them. She treated him as a person, not as royalty or as a god in mortal form, as was his ancient life as Pharaoh. Kara was a true friend that he treasured in his

21

life. Being who he was took a toll that not many understood. She basically discarded his royal lineage and treated him as a human, something he cherished. “It wasn’t my fault that my wife didn’t know better. She should’ve been intimidated to meet a real life Pharaoh from the past. How was I supposed to know that she’d treat you like she does everyone else?” Nate and Kara burst out with laughter at Tyrian’s discomfiture. It helped Nate to shift focus briefly off of the problem at hand. He didn’t want to think on what happened. The fear in the pit of his stomach hadn’t eased much since Charis first telepathically called for his help. Part of him concluded that for whatever reason he was out of the punishment of this efreet, he’d have to be part of its destruction or it’d never be over. Nate had kept tabs on Charis from the moment she walked out of his life and he knew she was working in the Arman area when this happened. He worried about the woman who was on her way across the ocean so a doctor could clear her and she could go back to Egypt to resume her work. How deep would Charis be involved in figuring this out and could he protect her from retaliation? Could she be convinced to help them? As Kara licked her lips unconsciously, Nate realized he had been a poor host. Nate excused himself to get drinks for his friends. Once he was out of the room, Kara faced her husband. Her face reflected their shared concern for their friend. “Tyr, do you think Nate’s taking these murders too personally? He seems so determined on finding this creature on his own.” It was something they had spoken on before their arrival. The Ma’at Council had concerns regarding Nate’s interest in the Circle murders, as others within the Council called it. Tyrian nodded. “He and I have known each other a long time. This has him

22

shaken. I just wish I knew why. As far as I know, this was before either of us were Adepts within the Circle.” “I can sense the time streams converging around him. It’s possible this deals with part of his past as Pharaoh. I worry he might need to go back to Egypt to deal with this threat if we can’t stop this before then.” “I worry about Charis. With her walking away from the Circle, it put her at greater risk in all this,” Tyrian said as he stroked his wife’s shoulders to relax her. “Well, we both know the Council let her leave because of the mission she was part of. Charis was hurt badly emotionally and physically, so they were afraid if she remained that she’d break instead of getting better. Especially after it came out about Jonathan dying.” She sighed as she leaned against her husband’s chest. “I believe she’s used her talents and her training on occasion. It’s not like you can just turn off abilities that are part of your being. Something happened in that tomb and I think she knows what it was.” “What do we do about it?” “I’m not sure, but I believe it’ll help solve this.” She glanced towards the hallway that led to the kitchen. “Maybe it’ll help us all in other ways as well. Are you going to tell him who’ll be her doctor or am I?” “Well, the Council pulled strings to get her backers to send her to Nate for treatment and debriefing. He’s the best thing for her, even if they both deny it. She’ll be arriving tomorrow even if he doesn’t want to treat her. Their shared past is an issue, but they need to get over it. There are too many lives at risk.” Tyrian’s voice was hard. The last death had been more brutal. Going to the crime scene and seeing what happened had

23

sickened him on every level of being. No one deserved a murder like that. They stopped talking as Nate entered the living room. He handed them each a fruit juice. They sipped at it while letting the silence sit between them. “The Council has decided to have you treat Charis. She arrives tomorrow. It’s known that there’s something between you both, but it doesn’t matter. There’ve been four deaths of Circle members in the past three weeks, Nate. Are you going to be able to deal with Charis once we leave?” Tyrian set down his drink. Nate grounded his teeth together. There it was, the challenge. I could try to deny that there was a past between us, but it’d be useless when the Ma’at Council won’t let it be over by their dictate regarding that mission. I wonder if they know about her lack of memories concerning what happened in the tomb. I’ve got my own sources that have confirmed that little fact. The idea of having Charis in his house until she was better caused mixed emotions. He could feel his body temperature rise as he considered how it’d affect them both forced together. His thoughts brought forth memories of their last meeting barely a year past. He wished he’d handled things differently, but there was no way of changing the past. At least, not unless he had help from either Kara or Tyrian, something neither of them would allow. “Does she know she’s coming to me for treatment?” Nate asked. He remembered Charis’ last comments to him when she stood in the doorway of his home. His final words about her choice in leaving the Circle rang in his ears with an unnatural harshness that only memory could create. Charis wouldn’t come willingly without a good reason. In her eyes, he was the reason she left everyone and everything within the

24

Circle. Forgiveness wasn’t easy for either of them and now, there was no choice. They had to deal with each other or face consequences far more dire than running away. Tyrian answered his question. “She knows Dr. Tolemy is will be treating her medically. They told Charis it was per her backers’ request. Good thing you’ve got multiple degrees in medicine and psychiatry, huh?” “We’re here to meet her while you clear some of your hospital schedule. She trusts us, so hopefully we can pave the way for you,” Kara said as her voice softened further. She reached over and held Nate’s large, strong hand in hers. Nate nodded. “I suppose that would be best. I’m surprised she agreed. With her reaching out to me, she might be ready to deal with me- perhaps.” That wasn’t quite true, but he couldn’t tell them that. How do you explain a woman who denied the truth about their shared bond without explaining the restrictions that the Council had given him prior? Things that he couldn’t tell his friends or the woman who deserved to know those secrets- Charis? Tyrian spoke, breaking into Nate’s thoughts. “She knows Dr. Nate Tolemy is someone we, Kara and I, trust. Though she gave up her heritage and her position, she knows that we’ve a vested interest in her and her discoveries. I don’t think she remembers you fully though. According to Anya and Jase, both who saw her in the hospital, she didn’t react to your name at all, my friend.” Nate lifted a brow, inquiringly. “Are you saying she doesn’t know who I am? There was no mention of amnesia or memory loss. My sources. . .” Tyrian held up a hand, his hand lightly beaded with moisture. He then wiped away a runnel of sweat that trailed down the side of his face.

25

“Whoa, Nate. I’m not saying that. What I’m saying is Charis isn’t connecting Dr. Nate Tolemy with Nate, Adept Guardian of Fire.” Wiping his face with the back of his hand, Tyrian let out a breath of air. “Um, by the way, you’re radiating heat again. Turn it down a bit, please?” Tyrian was right, Nate noted with a bit of shock. The room had increased in temperature a good five to ten degrees, causing the air conditioner to click on, but unable to compensate for his ability to manufacture heat. He noticed the gleams of perspiration on Kara’s forehead as well as on Tyrian’s upper lip. Nate concentrated and lowered the heat emanating from his body as well as around them. One of the first lessons for those whose element talent was fire was learning to control body heat emanations when emotionally upset and here he was forgetting the basic lessons. He knew seeing Charis would challenge his command in a way no one else could. He’d have to meditate to regain some semblance of power before she arrived in the morning. “So what happens when she realizes that Dr. Tolemy and Nate, Fire Adept are one and the same?” Kara answered for her husband. “Then you two work it out. Nothing more, nothing less.” Nate blinked at Kara’s unusually harsh words. Kara was the soul of tact and discretion while Tyrian was the blunt one. To hear Kara act like this, it was startling. “Feeling a bit of your husband’s soul, are you?” Nate asked, his intuition guiding him. Kara nodded sheepishly. She gestured towards Tyrian then to her belly. “I’m telling you that this pregnancy thing is bringing us closer in ways I can’t explain. I

26

sometimes feel like he’s part of me even though we’re still separate people.” Tyrian nodded his agreement. “Occasionally we start speaking or acting like each other. She seems to be more prone to it than I am though.” “The twins are part of you both, so as they’re growing, the bond between you grows more intense. Once they’re a bit more developed, it’ll ease as their separate identities and personalities emerge.” By unspoken agreement, they dropped the topic of the murders for the night. They needed time to digest everything they shared. They spent the rest of the evening talking about anything except the Circle murders.

Somewhere in Europe No one realized was that the evil linked to Charis since his release from his imprisonment. He wanted to know whom this Nate was that she called out to. Not even the deepest memory probes could get her to reveal his identity. But that wouldn’t stop him. What he wanted most was revenge. Reparation for being bound for so many years. Though the man he wanted dead most of all was gone, back into dust, the efreet could avenge himself on Akhenaten’s descendants. Destroying those who bound him, one of every element would help rebuild his old powers. Once again, he’d be able to command the power he was sure he should wield above all. No one would stop him this time, or pacify him with platitudes and changes that he couldn’t be part of in society. The efreet whispered into the night where he hunted for his next victim, “I come for you, Akhenaten, Pharaoh of Upper, and Lower Egypt. I will destroy you and yours.

27

Even the child, Charis, cannot stop that which is now free to roam the earth.” He let his words take flight into the air to deliver to Akhenaten’s descendants, wherever they lived throughout the planet. An insane laugh floated upon the crisp air as it began its journey for the next victim.

Back in Tampa Nate felt a chill as whispered words of vengeance caressed his ears alone. He stiffened imperceptibly as words unleashed hate against him and his. His resolve became an iron rod of determination. The efreet had to be stopped and soon. If he didn’t, then everything he held dear would be destroyed, including Charis and the Circle of Elemental Guardians.

28

CHAPTER TWO

Charis’ eyes fluttered open at the sound of the stewardess’ voice announcing their descent into Florida airspace. She knew that Kara and Tyrian would be waiting to take her to Dr. Tolemy’s place. She wasn’t sure why that name rang a bell. The obvious connection was that of Ptolemy as Cleopatra’s patria name, but beyond that she couldn’t think on why it sounded so familiar. Perhaps she’d heard it from either of her friends some time in the past. Only time would tell. No use worrying about it for the moment. Her body had almost recovered from her ordeal; however, mentally, mentally she wasn’t so sure about. The scratches, bruises, and aches were fading away, though those were mainly on the outside. Charis wondered if the nightmares would ever end. Could there be a cure for feeling like the shades would take her at any second? The doctors in Cairo told her that with the passage of time, she’d forget the intensity of surviving the simoon. Charis didn’t disagree with them; it’d have been useless. That experience would always live with her, never vanishing as most memories. She rubbed her arms to stop the chill of that thought from scaring her more. The plane began its descent towards Tampa International Airport. Charis looked out her window and savored the green lushness of Florida. It was so different from the desert plains of Egypt where she normally excavated. She loved both places equally. At

29

one time, she considered both her home. Only since the argument she and Nate had, had she abandoned returning to Florida. Charis remembered Kara’s phone call letting her know that Dr. Tolemy would be at hospital rounds so she could spend some time adjusting to his home. Once again, that name made her feel wary and just a bit nervous. She shrugged off the turn of those thoughts and concentrated on relaxing. The sooner they cleared her, the quicker she could go back to Amarna to find that tomb. Faint memories of the southern tomb area tickled at her consciousness. There were things left undone, or made undone that had to be taken care of. Things that Anya and Jase had told her in private that caused a heavy pang of guilt. The plane touched down where Charis saw warmth of the midmorning sun radiating off the tarmac. She started to empathy sweat from seeing the heat waves. Part of her missed the high temperatures of Egypt. Her body craved warmth like most lizards did. Without it, she always felt lethargic. Inside, she felt ice cold, like she there was no sun in her anymore. She felt just like one of the shades she controlled on occasion. Or at least, when her powers weren’t shorting out, she thought wryly. Once the plane pulled in the terminal, the disembarking was easy and somewhat hasty. Charis grabbed her carryall as she made her way off the plane. Some of the heat in the air enveloped her before the coolness of the airport surrounded her. Adjusting to the change in lighting, she gazed to see where her friends might be waiting for her. Slowly, she strolled through the security checks, hoping to catch sight of them. “Charis!” Charis turned towards the voice. The woman’s voice was so familiar with the joy

30

it always held. Kara waved her arms overhead to get her attention. A smile came over Charis’ features. She realized that Kara seemed taller because her husband had lifted her up in the air. Grinning and shaking her head in laughter, Charis made her way to her friends that were also like family to her. “Kara.” Charis ran into the waiting woman’s arms. They hugged while Tyrian stood nearby. Charis looked at Kara and then to Tyrian. Her smile lit up her face making her green eyes seem so pale comparatively. “I’m so glad you two met me here. So very glad.” “Do I get a hug or is it a girl only thing?” Tyrian teased Charis. He grabbed her and held her tight. “How are you, Rug rat?” Charis tried to hold back her tears. She promised herself she wouldn’t cry. Since childhood, she had known and loved Tyrian as an older brother. Her parents and Tyrian had been friends and he had always included her in things. Having him and Kara here meant the world to her. She’d been alone when she woke up in the Careen hospital with no friendly faces to help deal with the nightmares that tortured her. Nightmares that weren’t true terrors, but instead were the cries of the shades, calls of the dead to her. Perhaps here she’d find comfort and help for the unending guilt that plagued her steps. “I’m relieved you and Kara are here. Tyr, things are bad, aren’t they? I keep hearing the call of the shades, shades that weren’t meant to be. Shades of people I had once known. What happened when I opened that tomb?” Her voice was soft, tortured, and full of guilt that she tried to hide. Tyrian kissed the top of her head. “Charis, I’m not sure what happened. Only two people seem to have an idea. One of them is Lysandra and she’s not telling. You’re

31

the other.” Charis nodded while trying to piece together Tyr’s words. She never noticed when Tyrian began leading her to get her suitcase. Getting through customs had never been quicker, though she thought perhaps Kara and Tyrian’s abilities, or the Guardian connection played part of that. It always helped in other cases, so she imagined it’d play part of it now too. Kara walked beside them, talking to them both quietly. She placed her hand on Charis’ arm and tried to read her thoughts and emotions as Charis focused on her conversation with Tyrian. “So Jase tells me there’ve been murders of Chosen Ones and Guardians alike. I’ve got the feeling that what happened to me is connected to the deaths.” “What makes you think that?” Kara asked gently while viewing the dark dreams that Charis kept in check. She froze a moment of the nightmares and sent it telepathically to Tyrian. They were the murders, in great detail, sent to Charis for some strange reason that Kara couldn’t fathom. Could it be that Charis was unconsciously helping the efreet? Was it possible the efreet was using Charis as a repository to take out where people were located in order to kill them? Neither Time Adept could completely get a lock on them to discern the nature of them. They might need to call in one of the Dream, Ahlam, and Guardians for help. “You ‘saw’ my nightmares, Kara. You see why I feel this way. There’s no way this murderer is mortal, is there? If he’s sending me dreams of the murders, he’s got to be in part a thellal. Why me? That’s what I don’t get. For what reason does he send me these dreams? I’m not Chosen. I’m not.”

32

Kara released Charis’ arm with a hint of surprise. She took Charis’ chin and looked deeply into the pale green eyes. “Charis, you’re always a Chosen One until you’re a Guardian. You can’t just up and leave. You know that. You don’t want to believe it, but you know it in your heart. Why else would you call to ask for me and Tyrian while you were in the hospital?” Tyrian nodded as he picked up the suitcase with Charis’ name on it. “Rug rat, we don’t know why you’re getting those night terrors. I’m glad you called us though. We knew something occurred because of what happened when you finally made it out of the tomb. Do you remember what you did right before you passed out?” Charis stopped and dropped her duffel bag. Her face went pale and her eyes widened further. Her mind tried to deny what her heart told her was truth. She hadn’t wanted to believe it. Not while she was in the hospital and not now. Her hands went to her mouth as she whispered, “I didn’t call for him. I couldn’t have. There’s no link between us. There can’t be.” Tyrian dropped the other bag and took hold of Charis. Though she wasn’t too tall at five foot seven, she looked like a lost waif with all the healing cuts on her arms and her face. Though not very noticeable, he could see them clearly. An overlay of what she looked like when some of the Guardians rescued her three weeks prior stayed with him, showing how far along in healing she’d come. Rocking her slowly, Tyrian whispered, “Ruggers, you called for him. You forced a link to him and he saw you. It’s how the other Guardians in the area were able to help so quickly.” Charis shook her head over and over. “I didn’t. I wouldn’t. It would’ve put him

33

at risk to call for him. The thing would’ve picked up any link in my mind. I don’t know how or why, but it would have. Please, I didn’t call for him.” Kara answered her by placing a hand on her cheek. “Shh, its okay, Charis. You did call for him and it saved your life. He’s the only one that could’ve helped you besides Lysandra.” She paused then continued. “You do know who Dr. Tolemy is don’t you?” Charis gazed up at her friend, tears sliding down her cheeks. Kara didn’t flinch away from the look. “Honestly, Charis. You do know who Dr. Tolemy is now, don’t you?” Charis whispered as the tears flowed freely, “Nate. It’s Nate, isn’t it?” Kara nodded as Tyrian tightened his hug. Charis began to shake in his embrace. Her mind had a hard time accepting the truth though her body knew the answer. Tyrian and Kara knew how the heat he sent had kept her warm while she was unconscious. That warmth in the coldness of the Egyptian desert helped her to survive until help arrived. Nate explained it all the night before to them. Without the link and him helping her, she most likely would’ve died of exposure. Charis gathered herself together. She had to control herself. Falling apart here in the airport was unacceptable. She was a strong woman, she reminded herself. Taking a deep breath, Charis stepped back from Tyrian and Kara. She blinked her eyes to clear away the tears. Wiping away traces of her breakdown, Charis released a couple of deep centering breaths. “I’m right aren’t I? Nate is Dr. Tolemy. I thought his last name was Saris. Why is it Tolemy?”

34

Tyrian picked up both bags. “It’s always been Tolemy in these millennia. He did go by Saris when you met him on a mission. That was his undercover name. I don’t know why he never told you his real last name. He might’ve been under orders.” Kara said nothing. She walked next to Charis as they all headed out of the terminal to where the car was parked. Once there, Tyrian opened the trunk and tossed in the suitcases. Charis thought on his words. After they were settled in the car, she spoke up from the back seat. “He was undercover even from a Chosen One? Why? How?” Kara replied softly. “He was doing the Ma’at Council a favor. It was the determination of the Council that all Chosen and Guardians who were on the undercover assignment to not be told his last name. There were circumstances that warranted it, Charis. Though there was a time after when he could have told you. At least, I’d think there would’ve been.” Charis didn’t watch the roads, didn’t see the palm trees. All she could remember was the last time she had seen Nate. She recalled his short wavy black hair, his deep brown eyes, his tanned skin flushed with anger. She was the reason he’d been angry. They exchanged heated words in his living room that day almost a year ago. She didn’t want to remember what was said but her memories wouldn’t be denied this time. “Charis, understand there’s more than I can tell you.” “Right, Nate. I’m supposed to believe you? You tell me that Jonathan is playing both sides of the fence and have no proof and I’m supposed to believe you, why? Oh yeah, because you kissed me once?” Charis almost shouted. “It was more than a kiss and you know it. We share something special no matter

35

how you want to deny it. Why are you with Jonathan anyway?” Nate said, his voice filled with anger and suppressed desire. “I love him and he loves me. That’s why. It’s also why I know you’re not telling me the truth. Jonathan and I share everything. I’d know if he was up to something.” “Have you shared souls? You’ve both told me you’re not soul mates but still you persist in this sham of an engagement. When I kissed you, I could see your soul, Charis. We’ve shared more this past month than you and Jonathan ever combined. I dare you to deny it!” Nate growled as he moved towards her. Charis looked at him. She knew when he was hiding something. Things important to him. Without trust, she couldn’t be there; at least with Jonathan she was safe- safe without the risk of her soul or her heart. Lifting her chin, Charis turned towards the door. “Nate, I don’t have to deny it. The proof is that Jonathan and I will be married in two weeks. Good bye.” Then Charis left without looking back. Her tears streamed down her face while inside her heart begged her to go back to him and make it right. Little did she know what would happen that night during their mission. Little did anyone know the true scope of horror that would almost destroy the team.

Charis snapped back to the present with a start when Kara directed a question to her. “Excuse me? I’m sorry, I didn’t hear you, and I was lost in thought.” Kara looked at Tyrian then turned to Charis. “I was wondering if you’re hungry. I know you’re feeling a bit rough after the plane flight, plus the shock about Nate being

36

your doctor. Would you like to stop for something to eat?” Charis shook her head. “No, I just want to get this over with. The sooner I see him and he can see I’m fine, the quicker I can go back to Egypt and continue my work.” Tyrian sighed. This wasn’t going to be easy. Then again, they knew Charis and her reaction to problems dealing with the elements and with people who hurt her. She wasn’t easy to deal with when she got like this. “Ruggers, you can’t just go back. Something happened in that tomb. I think you have an idea, even if you don’t remember it completely. I also know you. You took pictures or something and you’re playing this too close to your vest to not have the Guardians help. Let us help you.” “Help me? If I’m responsible, I’ll have to fix it. I broke the seals and I’ve got to close them. Nothing more or less.” “You don’t know what you released. How are you going to get it back in there before you can reseal it? Be reasonable, Charis. You’re going to need help and Nate is the perfect choice. Why don’t you give him a chance? For me, if not for yourself?” Charis blew out the breath she was holding. Tyrian knew how to get to her. Always had. Nate knew Egypt. Nate was the one she called for because, somehow instinctively, she relied on that link they shared once. She hated this, hated feeling weak and unable to handle what happened. Tyrian was right though. She was going to need help in order to stop this thing from killing again. “Okay, I’ll give Nate a chance. If he’s the same overbearing man as before though, I’m not going to waste my time. I’m responsible for what happened. I’ve got to fix it. I need to figure out where it went, why it’s doing what it is, where it came from, and who put it there.”

37

“That’s a lot to do for one person. I think Nate might surprise you. He might even have some answers too,” Kara stated. “He is originally from Egypt, you know. I believe at one time he helped do some of the archaeology excavations in the Valley of the Kings.” “Perhaps. Maybe he knows of the legends of that tomb. Maybe, just maybe he has an idea of whom was buried there and why it was sealed like that. His family can be traced back to that area of Egypt right?” Charis said, taking out her new journal and jotting down some thoughts and notes. Kara smiled and nodded. “Yes, his family was from there I think. How well do you know Nate?” Her tone was light and not pushy, but still Charis could see Kara’s intent. “Not well enough and I’d like to keep it that way,” Charis replied quickly. “Sorry, he and I never really got along.” Neither Tyrian nor Kara responded to that comment. But they all knew better, even Charis. The silence was companionable as they made their way down the highway. Only the haunting melody of “Al Hobb” performed by a pair of Egyptian Guardians filled the car. Charis hummed the song, as it was one of her favorites. As they pulled up to Nate’s home, Charis looked at the house. The tall windows made the best use of the Florida sun while at the same time keeping the house cool. The pale gray trim that framed the white frame of the house looked so inviting, yet so private. She knew Nate cherished his home. It was the one place he felt he could let down his guard. He had told her that once when she had visited to prepare for the joint mission. His place was where Charis almost lost control and gave in to their passion. This house

38

had many memories, no shades, but oh so many memories. Extreme tiredness pulled heavily on Charis. It came upon her almost suddenly and she tried to dismiss it. She had no memory on how she got inside the house or on how she had gotten to the room, she’d be staying in. All she knew was the overwhelming need to sleep. Charis knew what might happen when she got like this. It was just like the other times. The times the shades talked to her. The times when that thing murdered Chosen and Guardians alike. Her eyes closed of their own volition. She fought to keep them open. The trance was like a wave, covering over her and her objections. Charis resisted again then felt the tug of something against her power. She was trapped by the malevolent power. Nothing she could do would break his determination on forcing her to watch his latest handiwork. As her eyes closed a final time, she saw him, someone she knew, though not well on a personal level. His brown eyes pleaded for mercy as a hand shot out and broke his neck. As the rest of the mutilations began, Charis tried to scream but a voice whispered to her, “No little one. I can’t have you warning anyone.” The shade of this Chosen, Marcus was his name, Charis suddenly knew, came to her. She trembled in the trance as the thellal approached her. Once again, there was nothing she could do but watch, speak, and hope that they didn’t try to take over her body. For once, she prayed her talent would short out and stop this from happening. He asked the questions all new shades first want answered, ones she didn’t have any answers to. “What happened? Why didn’t you stop him? I saw you over his shoulder when he murdered me. You’re Chosen. Why didn’t you help me?” Charis tried to explain. She forced images of her sleeping on the bed to the shade

39

but it wouldn’t listen. Not now. Not while freshly made. She knew it would seek her out again and ask its questions of her. He wouldn’t stop asking why he died. Unfortunately for her, she didn’t have enough control in order to send him to the Gate that led to the Elements. His large hand, covered in blood reached out to touch her and there was nothing she could do to stop him. Once he touched her, he’d be able to control her body, as a spirit takes over a medium. Charis felt a coil of fear so great that she screamed. She could feel arms around her, holding her, rocking her and a voice calling to her. “Wake up, Charis Windstrom. Wake up to us. We need you to wake up, Charis.” Another voice, one of command spoke to her. “Charis Windstrom, I command thee to wake up now. Upon my power of Aten, upon the wings of Horus, I call thee to awaken.” The command of power seemed to stop both the thellal and release her from the grip of that creature. She gulped air as she awakened from the induced trance state. Charis’ eyes opened slowly, cautiously. She knew that voice. That tone was one that brooked no disobedience. Kara held her hand while Tyrian had her in his arms. Beside Kara stood the one man who could always awaken her from a shade trance. She gazed into his caramel brown eyes then looked away. “I’m sorry. It’s my fault. He’s gone. He’s been killed,” Charis sobbed out as she remembered what happened. She turned her head against Tyr’s shoulder and allowed the tears to fall. Once again, she was unable to help or stop another killing. She failed, just like always. “What happened Charis? Who’s dead?” Nate asked, his eyes assessing her

40

condition. He never stepped towards her. He knew she didn’t need him touching her while she remembered what happened in the trance. Tyrian rocked Charis while trying to calm her. Kara continued to pat her hand. She didn’t want their sympathy. She didn’t need it. The fallen Chosen did. How could they hold her knowing that she just watched yet another member of the Circle fall victim to that thing? “I’m so sorry. That thing has killed again. He killed Marcus. Marcus, Marcus Froheim, was his name. He was one of the Air Chosen, Ha’wa’e. Oh my gods, he’s killed another Chosen. Why? Why does he want me to see them as they die?” Charis sobbed. Her body shook with despair at the loss of another Circle member, another person she couldn’t help. The trio around her digested the information silently as the young woman’s sobs filled the room. Kara and Tyrian shared an intense look. They knew Marcus. He was waiting to be installed as a Guardian as he’d finished his trial and would be celebrated at the next feast day for the element of Air. Kara closed her eyes and made a prayer to the gods to commend Marcus’ soul to the proper place. Nate pulled out his cell phone and called the Adept of Air. After talking quietly for a few minutes, he closed his phone. “It’s been confirmed. That thing killed Marcus in Brandenburg, Germany. I’m so sorry, Tyr, Kara. Taja told me about Marcus just passing his trial. Damn this efreet.” Charis glanced at Nate. “It’s not a true efreet. If it was, I could control it. You know that. I don’t know how you know, but it’s not.” Nate nodded. “I know. However, since we don’t have a name for this thing, I’d

41

feel better calling it an efreet than Mr. X. How are you feeling, Charis? I know you were hurt badly in Amarna.” Charis glanced away from Nate’s all-seeing eyes. After taking a couple of deep breaths, she began to steady herself. She didn’t want to think on her injuries. As she actively tried to seek out Marcus, her power seemed to die away, just like at other times. She cursed in idiomatic Egyptian Arabic. Neither Kara nor Tyrian said a word. Nate however did respond, “I didn’t think camels knew how to do that, Charis.” Charis almost smiled, as Nate had intended. She looked like death warmed over and she knew what the dead really looked like, she thought wryly. Nate looked her over, trying to respect her wish to not be touched by him, ever. He was like that always solicitous of her needs and wants, even when sometimes she wasn’t sure if it was right. Somehow, he remembered her words regarding him touching her in any manner. Perhaps he couldn’t forget their time together either. Nate sat beside her. Charis’ eyes widened as Nate took out his stethoscope to listen to her heartbeat and respirations. She knew that he hated to break his word on not touching her, but after what happened, there was no choice for either of them. He asked her to breathe deep for him. Charis took some slow deep breaths and felt a bit of calmness return. Nate made her sit up and he listened again to her lungs from her back. His hand took her pulse at her wrist. It was warm, almost intense warmth, Charis thought to herself. Funny, he didn’t flinch this time. She knew that he was controlling his fire ability. His gentle touch reminded her of the power he exerted. She couldn’t stay here; she needed to go home to Egypt. His touch brought back too many memories. She had no time for wishing for what might

42

have been, there was too much to risk. Things would become impossible again. There’d be another argument like last time. “I’m okay now, Dr. Tolemy. Let me sit up please, Tyrian,” Charis said as she sat up with Tyrian behind her for support. She felt a little lightheaded, but otherwise knew she’d be fine. This was the quickest she’d recovered from the nightmares, which was due to her friends beside her. Charis smiled at them and at Nate. “Thanks for your help. It was easier to break the nightmare grip this time.” Kara looked at Charis. “Do you think it’s based in dreams? Should we call Brand to come and sit through one with you?” Tyrian looked at his wife then back to Charis’ shaking head. He resisted the urge to tighten his hold on Charis. “Why don’t you want to have Brand come and help you? He’s the Ahlam Adept, Charis. He could go in and see how these dreams attack you.” “I don’t need anyone else poking in my head. It’s bad enough that thing talks to me. Then you’ve got Dr. Tolemy here wanting to peek into my head and body to make sure I’m healthy enough to go back to Amarna. I’ve got to get back. It’s the only way to stop this thing.” Her breathing was slightly shallower as her agitation increased slightly. She could feel her heart racing as the thought of another attack tickled at the back of her thoughts. There was no way she could let it happen. Not if she could stop it. Nate shook his head. “You’re not going anywhere until I’m sure you can handle it. Plus, there is the fact you can’t remember where the tomb is. Missing memories, even short term won’t make it easier for us to handle. You know as well as I do that you can’t just wander around Egypt hoping to find the same rock outcropping.”

43

Charis’ mental barriers went up. She didn’t want to think on that fact. What Nate said was true. But there was something that she hadn’t told anyone. She possessed a secret she couldn’t reveal, at least not yet. The tomb wasn’t as forgotten as everyone thought it was. She felt Nate’s eyes upon her as he probed to see her thoughts and emotions. In response, she increased her shielding a bit more to compensate for his seeking. She slowed down her breathing and her heart rate as she stopped him from poking around. Finally, she faced him and looked deep into Nate’s eyes. Her body vibrated as part of her sensed something deeper within the man before her. Charis could almost see a names, headdress of the ancient Pharaohs settle on Nate’s head but then shook the image away. That’s impossible; he’d be ancient if that was the case. He does remind me of one of them, but whom? Charis blinked slowly as she smiled at Nate. “You okay, Dr. Tolemy? You look a little peaked. I’m not putting you out, am I? I can leave if that’s the case.” Tyrian’s arms tightened on Charis’ waist as Kara’s hand tightened on the wrist. “You’re not going anywhere, Ruggers. I told you that. Your sponsors want you healthy so you can find the tomb. The Elemental Guardians need you well so you can find that place again. Nate’s the best. Trust him to do his job, okay?” Charis sighed loudly. She really didn’t want to stay in his house. However, she knew in her heart that if anyone could help her with her memories heal, it’d be Nate. Over time, he was known as one of the best physicians among the Guardians. Out of necessity, Charis always used Dr. Ghaith in Egypt, but she wasn’t there at the moment. Then there was the fact of her backers wanting him to see her.

44

He’d assisted her once before during that fateful mission where her fiancé was killed. Remembering her best friend, she stiffened in her resolve. She’d get to the bottom of this tomb for him if for no other reason. They had planned to find this elusive tomb that’d been hinted about in various Amarna texts. Now, she would succeed for him and perhaps make up for her foundering powers when he needed her most. Nate’s voice broke into her thoughts. “I’d be pleased if Charis would call me Nate. Calling me Dr. Tolemy is very formal and distancing. It might actually hinder her healing.” Charis cursed silently in Arabic, Spanish, and Russian. He knew she was trying to keep them apart in more ways than one, damn him. She wasn’t sure how he knew but she’d be damned if he kept her here when she knew she needed to be in Egypt. “If I call you Nate, will you let me have some peace?” Charis asked. He walked to look out her bedroom window. The sun was beginning to make its way towards the western sky. She watched him take a deep breath and release it slowly. Score one for the blonde. I did manage to get in a point. As he turned slightly, she took in his profile. His strong nose, his hooded eyes, and his strong chin reminded her more and more of the eighteenth dynasty Pharaohs, such as Amenhotep III. When he turned around completely, the sun acting as a halo around him, Charis gasped. Nate registered the shock on her face right before Charis fell. He rushed to her side, but all he heard was her mumbling as she slid into unconsciousness. “He’s the one, Akhenaten. He’s Akhenaten.” Nate frowned as she slid into oblivion, unaware that she’d glimpsed past the

45

shields that Nate never let fall when dealing with others. Especially around Hammi Thellal. “Damn,” Nate said. Tyrian and Kara agreed. “Damn is right. She didn’t know, did she? She’s never known until now,” Kara whispered. Nate nodded. Tyrian looked at the unconscious woman in his arms and laid her on the bed gently. He looked at her pale face and her shallow breathing. He glanced at Nate and saw the shocked look on his friend’s face. “This is so damned from beginning to end. Why the hell did she pass out? How did she recognize you?” Tyrian demanded. “Why hadn’t you told her who you were? You know she’s an archaeologist with minors in Egyptology and ancient history.” Nate frowned. “She must have slipped past my shields or knowing her, she’s been looking at the Akhenaten statues recently. There are a few that still bear my true likeness. Not many but a few only accessible to scholars because of the condition they’re in. She’d be one of them who’d have access.” Tyrian swore. “You’re screwed. If she realizes -” “Then so does the efreet. Yeah, I’m aware of the consequences.” Nate brushed back the blonde tresses from Charis’ face. He mumbled so Tyrian and Kara couldn’t hear. “I’m screwed in more ways than one.”

46

CHAPTER THREE

Charis woke up, her head pounding, and then realized it wasn’t her head, but someone at her bedroom door. She got up slowly and opened it only to see Tyrian smiling cautiously. Lifting a brow, she waited for him to answer her unspoken questions. She didn’t have long to wait. “You okay now, Ruggers? When you slipped from unconsciousness to sleep, Nate made us let you rest. It's about time for supper if you’re interested.” His blue eyes took in Charis’ rumpled appearance. Charis tried to be selfconscious about it, but it was useless as she was always going to be a slightly rumpled archaeologist with powers granted by the elements. She went to slip on her socks as Tyrian waited. Shrugging at Tyrian, she responded, “I guess I’m hungry. I haven’t eaten since the plane flight. How weird, I didn’t dream anything. At least I don’t think I did.” Tyrian coughed. Charis spun towards him and grabbed the doorframe as she almost lost her balance. “What are you coughing about?” He knew he had to tell her but didn’t want to deal with the anger he knew would follow. He wanted to leave it for Nate to explain, but he’d been against it from the start. Sometimes, dealing with Charis was like being between the Scylla and the Charbydis, neither place to his liking. Tyrian sighed heavily and didn’t look at the woman before him. “We called Brand.” She started and opened her mouth to respond. “Wait! Let me finish. Nate argued against it, but as members of the Council, we asked Brand to give

47

you some peace while you slept. He said your dreams were tranquil and there was no intrusion. However, he did say he saw a signature mark on them. Something has linked to your dreams in order to reach you when it wants. Brand couldn’t break the link but he did make it more difficult for the being to communicate with you.” Charis’ eyes widened. She was afraid they would do this to her. "Why couldn’t have left me alone like Nate wanted? I told you I didn’t want Brand in my mind. I don’t like it when people are trying to scour my thoughts. Damn it, Tyrian, I trusted you and Kara. Trusted you!” Tyrian didn’t move from the doorway. He waited until Charis took a deep shuddering breath to get her control back. “I did it because I care, Ruggers. We love you even if you think we don’t. We might not have agreed with your decision to marry Jonathan, but we never stopped caring. I didn’t want that creature to attack you while you slept. Granted Nate has wards of protection, but I wanted to be sure. Sue me.” His voice was hard, yet at the same time filled with compassion. She felt guilty for her outburst. Tyrian tried to walk away, but Charis placed her hand on his arm. “I’m sorry. It’s just that I don’t like anyone fiddling with my mind or my dreams. Not since that time…” “I know. I’m sorry. But in this, you look better now. Much more rested. Forgive me if you can, but don’t hold this against Kara. I won’t have her upset while she’s carrying Royo and Damia.” “She’s pregnant with twins? Fantastic. I won’t hold it against either of you as long as you promise not to do that ever again. Please.”

48

Charis moved passed Tyrian before he agreed to her terms. She headed down the stairs to the open living room area. She took a right and went to the first door on the left. Tyrian said nothing as he watched Charis make her way to the dining room. “Are we eating in here or in the kitchen?” A voice spoke to her from the right. “I figured the kitchen would be nicer and a bit more comfortable for all involved. You look better, Charis. The sleep helped, I take it.” Charis nodded towards Nate. She followed his lead into the heart of the kitchen with Tyrian behind her. She knew that if she could work with him, the quicker she could be released from his care and takes care of her business. Tyrian poked her and she knew what he wanted her to do. “Umm, Nate? Thanks for coming to my defense regarding them bringing in Brand.” Nate nonchalantly shrugged off the gesture. “La shok’rala wageb. No thanks for duty. I remembered that you didn’t want anyone in your head. One time you mentioned that with the shades always coming to speak with you that you didn’t want living people in there too.” Charis blushed, amazed that he remembered that comment from over a year ago. More importantly, there was the point that he was quoting one of her excuses against them having a psychic bond. Kara had set the kitchen table while waiting for them. Charis offered to pour drinks when Kara brought a pitcher to the table. As she inhaled deeply, the smell of chicken and aromatic spices filled her nostrils. “What’s that terrific smell? Who made supper?” Without waiting for an answer, Charis strolled to the stove and peeked into the covered frying pan.

49

“I did,” Nate answered as he lifted the lid, letting the steam out. As she watched, he deftly moved the various vegetables, rice, and chicken to the brick red ceramic plates on the counter. The delicious odors from the meal mingled with the citrus and musk scent that was uniquely Nate. As she inhaled, Charis shuddered involuntary as that scent triggered memories of dreams she thought she had forgotten. At this moment, she was more aware of him than anytime before this moment. A low thumping told her that she was even hearing his heartbeat. She leaned over the food and sniffed appreciatively. “This smells divine.” “Thank you.” She watched his hands rhythmically sauté the chopped vegetables that she missed seeing on the counter. His economy of movement amazed her. He never wasted motion for as long as she’d known him. Her eyes wandered to the front dials on the stove. She cleared her throat to get Nate’s attention. “Um, Nate? The stove’s not on.” Nate gave her a boyishly mischievous grin. “Since I’m more accurate in directing heat and fire than the stove, it’s easier this way.” He inclined his head towards the plates next to her. “You can take those to the table, please.” Charis gathered three of the plates and did as he asked. Tyrian sat next to Kara, talking softly as she slid the plates in front of them. Behind her was Nate with the pan of freshly stirred fried peppers, onions, and tomatoes. “Careful, I’ve got the vegetables and the other plate right behind you.” She scooted forward while she looked over her shoulder. Charis chided Nate with a teasing tone. “You could’ve been the most popular gourmet chef in the world, instead of a doctor if you wanted. Just think you could bill yourself as the self-cooking chef.”

50

His chuckle was deep and hearty. “That’d go over really well considering we don’t use our gifts in front of non-Guardians. Then there’s the fact that it helps me reinforce my basic techniques. Don’t you use your skills in your work, especially in occupied tombs?” Charis’ green eyes opened wide as her look turned stony and withdrawn. “There’s no way I use my skills around mummies or in tombs that have one. Not ever.” The group stared at her in open amazement. Her emphatic declaration wasn’t what they expected. Not since the release of the demon. Tyrian recovered first. “Are you sure about not ever? After what you’ve lived through, can you really say that?” Charis sat on the seat next to her. Her gazed locked with Tyrian’s blue stare. “There are reasons on why I won’t. Any mummy has to be removed before I go in. That’s been part of my contracts since I realized how unstable my powers are. I won’t risk anything happening if there are others around.” Kara piped up. “Charis, how did that efreet get released then, if you didn’t use your elemental talent?” Shifting her gaze, Charis paused for a split-second before providing an answer. “If I had known there was a mummy or whatever it was, there’s no way I’d have tried applying my lessons. But I don’t understand how he was released as all the Elements were listed on the door. Right?” Nate murmured something under his breath. Tyrian’s head whipped towards his friend. He spoke quickly back in the same tongue as Nate had used. While they answered each other, Charis attempted to piece the words together as it reminded her of Coptic, a late corrupted form of the ancient Egyptian language.

51

“It’s not nice speaking in tongues that the rest of us don’t know,” Kara stated reproaching. Charis watched her enforce her words by pulling on Tyrian’s arm. Without missing a beat, Tyrian removed his wife’s hand. Charis blinked in disbelief at his actions. Kara stalked off towards the living room. As she shook her head and let out a low whistle, the man she thought of as her big brother stopped talking. The look on his face as what he did registered in his brain was one Charis would cherish for many years to come. “Nate wants to speak with you privately. Listen to him before you get all upset.” His eyes glanced towards the doorway that led to the living room. “After I apologize profusely, I’m going to explain all this to her He,” Tyrian nodded at his friend, “is responsible for updating you.” As he got up to leave, Charis could hear her “brother” mutter resignedly, “I’ve no idea on where we go from here and it seems no one else does either. Damn it all.” They watched Tyr’s retreating back as he went to his slightly ticked off wife. Nate glanced surreptitiously at Charis. Unconsciously, she started playing with the food on the plate in front of her. As her movements went from random to a regular pattern, Nate released a puff of breath before beginning “Charis, there was one element that didn’t sign and seal the tomb. It’s why you were able to break the seal.” She studied Nate as she ate slowly. The food was delicious. She hadn’t eaten in a day or so and this was too good to let him or anyone else spoil her meal. “I don’t want to talk about it right now. I’m eating. After, we can talk. I’m not going to say anything on this. Not now.”

52

Charis ignored Nate as she ate the food on her plate. Tyrian and Kara walked in the kitchen hand in hand. They saw Charis eating while Nate watched her. They looked at each other then back to the couple. “Charis?” Tyrian’s voice was low and dangerous. “Hmm?” “Hungry?” Kara asked. Charis nodded as she took a sip of wine to help her swallow. “Very much so. I’ve not eaten since I was in Egypt, before the flight. This is so wonderful my stomach and I are going to eat. I told Nate and now I’m telling you both, I’m not going to talk about this til after I’m done eating. You might as well eat.” With that, Charis began to dig into her food once again. Nate shot Tyrian a smug smile as Tyrian glared at Charis. Kara swallowed a giggle as she sat down. Tyrian sat and they all began to eat. The quiet was broken as Kara began to ask Nate about his day. Then they all seemed to relax a bit and avoid what was going to come later. After supper, Kara shooed the men out of the kitchen while she and Charis cleaned up. She did it deliberately and they all knew it. Charis said nothing as she and Kara washed the pans as well as the dishes. Once they were done, Kara spoke. “Are you truly up to this, Charis?” “I don’t have much of a choice, now do I? I’ll be fine once I’m back home in Egypt. Back among the pyramids and the tombs.” Kara grinned. “Away from Nate, you mean. I know what happened between you. I was here, remember?” “You left early.”

53

“No, I didn’t. I was here to make sure neither of you let your feelings interfered with what was required of both of you. The mission was most important, above personal needs and wants.” “You know what happened between us then,” Charis said woodenly. “Yes, so does Tyrian. But, we know there’s more between you two. Something that made you call Nate before you called to anyone else when you got hurt in that tomb.” Charis blushed from her roots of her ash blonde hair to the vee in her blouse. “Somehow, Nate and I have this link. Since the day we met, we’ve always been able to sense one another. Sometimes it’s even our feelings and thoughts. I don’t know how to describe it. It’s like I’ve always known him. My parents had something like that and look where it got them. There’s something I’m missing though. Something I can’t remember clearly. But what?” “What can’t you remember, Char?” Kara queried as she put away the last of the pans. “There was something before I passed out. Something about Nate. Why can’t I remember?” Charis gritted out, placing her hands about her head. Kara said nothing. She knew that Charis needed to remember the truth about Nate for herself with no help from anyone. It’d be better in the long run. Kara and Charis grabbed a couple of drinks for themselves and some beer for the guys. As they headed towards the living room, Charis said quietly to Kara, “I know Nate isn’t from this time is he?” Kara almost stopped walking but didn’t. She whispered back, “That’s his business. Ask him, he might tell you.”

54

“He’s never told me before, but I always knew. It’s because part of him makes my power flare. There is something that’s just more than this time about him.” Kara nodded. Charis could tell that Kara was resisting the urge to touch her and call upon the element of time to see how Nate made the power of shades flare. Charis knew that for Kara to use her powers too much while pregnant might hurt the babies. It was something that every Guardian who could get pregnant learned early on. Then there was the fact that Charis wasn’t sure she wanted to face those memories. Having Nate so close was hard enough for her to handle without those memories. They said nothing more as they came into the pale beige living room. The sun had set a while ago and Charis could see the palms swaying in the light breeze through the tall windows. The moonlight streamed into the room while the men sat opposite each other on couches chatting in a foreign, yet not so foreign tongue. Listening, Charis could feel the rhythm of the language. Her mind could almost feel the pull in it. Charis had studied many ancient tongues and was conversant in several ones used today. This one was just barely beyond her reach. There was something very familiar about it, yet there was something there that made it unique. She knew what a couple words were though. She thought she heard the words “efreet” and “balance of seals” used. As Kara sat next to Tyrian, Charis moved towards one of the chairs facing the large window. Nate took her hand and guided her to sit next to him. He never stopped speaking to Tyrian in his native tongue. Keep that up, big boy. That’s right. Use more and more of it in front of me and I’ll figure it out. Remember I’m able to decipher dead languages, Charis thought. I know

55

I know this language. I just have to figure out how I know it. “What have I told you about doing this?” Kara exclaimed. Her eyes blazed as she looked at Tyrian and then at Nate. “Stop that this instant. I can’t understand it and neither can Charis. That’s not fair.” Charis almost let out a groan. She really loved Kara, but she was so close to getting a feel for the language that Tyrian and Nate were speaking. Damn it all, I was so close to realizing which tongue they were speaking. Charis drawled, “Please don’t let us girls stop you from talking. Really. She and I can converse in Spanish or even Romanian. Don’t rush on our account.” Charis shot Kara a glance, trying to let her know that she could somewhat follow what was being said. Nate chuckled as he said something in Spanish. Charis countered swiftly finishing with, “You do not know everything, Nate Tolemy. Not even close to everything.” “I know enough, little Charis. Now, let’s start with some easy questions. I do know you were in Amarna. What did you find that sent you scurrying after a tomb?” Nate’s voice was almost like a blanket of warmth to the cold she still felt inside her. Charis took a deep breath, enjoying the fragrance of Florida. The scent of oranges and salty air helped her to relax a bit more. She knew she had to work with him. Without his okay, she’d never be allowed back to Amarna. Even if she attempted to bypass normal means, Tyrian and Kara would stop her. It was one of those no win situations. Plus there was him, the pharaoh she could never get out of her mind. The one who was the reason she studied Amarna and the eighteenth dynasty of ancient Egypt. “I found some writings about a man that taunted Akhenaten. A man that killed in

56

Amarna without discretion of who he killed. I’m not sure who this man was, nor was he mentioned by name. However, one of the tablets found spoke about how he was buried in a tomb far from the royal family and others. I found some document fragments in the Greater Temple of Aten that gave some description on what was to be put on the walls and a general placement of the tomb.” Tyrian spoke. “What did they say, these broken tablets?” Charis closed her eyes and thought back to the one that held the part route to the tomb. Before her eyes were the hieratic and the traditional hieroglyphs on the tablet pieces. Next was the tablet about how the Pharaoh had changed from the after effects, including dealing with the priests of Amun. She began reciting it in Arabic then in English for Kara. She knew it wasn’t in the original Egyptian language, but since no one knew exactly how it was pronounced, she converted it into the other languages. She could write in hieroglyphs and translate them, but the closest anyone could get to speak it was the language of Coptic, which was a corrupted variation. “The tomb was covered with warnings about the evil within. To each one was a dedication of the elements. The Pharaoh himself was changed by this battle, they claimed. You’ve got to understand that these notes were made after the burial, from what I can remember. Plus, this is one priest’s account. This foe was more than just an evil efreet, more than a Bringer of Darkness. This was one of death, destruction of even the gods if given a chance,” Charis recalled and explained. “The other one gave some general directions to where the tomb was hidden from sight. They mentioned the robed ones who came to help seal the evil within the tomb. They mentioned the Pleasure of Nefertiti.” Nate began to cough as the beer went too fast down his throat. Charis opened her

57

eyes and began to hit Nate’s back lightly. Finally, he stopped coughing long enough to croak out, “Nefertiti’s pleasure? You’ve got to be mistaken.” Charis snorted. “I think not. I’m not mistaken. I read hieroglyphs, hieratic, and demotic. It reads the ‘Pleasure of Nefertiti,’ I tell you. Thing is, once I figured that out, I laughed harder than I had in ages. Sometimes Egyptians love a good sexual joke too much.” “What is the ‘Pleasure of Nefertiti’?” Kara asked. Charis recalled in her mind the grouping of rocks as they sat beneath the overhang of a nearby cliff, outside of Akhenaten. At first, the sand seemed to cover them until her glance noticed how they were shaped. Charis chuckled harder and harder at the picture. Kara reached over and touched Charis. Tyrian didn’t dare. He knew what Charis was thinking, he too had laughed once at the site of the outcropping of rocks carved by an ancient river whose course had changed. Kara pulled back and let the laughter bubble out of her. She started to wipe the tears from her eyes. “Oh my gods, I can’t believe it. I mean, really. But they do. But why Nefertiti?” Kara’s voice faltered with laughter. “Because she was queen of Egypt,” Charis said as she tried to prevent another round of laughter. “As her name means, ‘The Beautiful One Comes.’ Why share an outcropping of rocks that look like penises when she could have them all to herself? She never realized what she had in Akhenaten.” Charis thought she heard Nate mutter, “Ten to one, she did that too,” but she knew she had to be mistaken. However, Tyrian chimed in. “You know that Nefertiti wasn’t an innocent woman

58

though. Somehow I wouldn’t be surprised if she had that made for her.” “It wasn’t carved. I’ve always thought they were made from the Nile if its course ever shifted that far. However, an earth element could’ve made them emerge from the earth for her. However, I think they’d been there a long time. I’m not sure why, but I think so.” Nate spoke. “According to my family history, the ‘Pleasure of Nefertiti’ has been there even before Amarna was built. However, I can see why they pledged it to her since she was queen at the time the tablet was written.” Charis nodded. She knew that Nate would know of the points of reference, as he was aware of his country’s history. Charis looked at Nate’s profile and her head started to spin. She still couldn’t place why it looked so familiar to her. At least not right now. As he turned to look at her, she let out a soft gasp. She knew now what she thought in her room. She reached out and touched Nate’s cheek as he looked at her. As she turned his head this way and that way, her eyes widened with wonder. “Why didn’t you tell me? Why?”

59

CHAPTER FOUR

Nate’s eyes seemed to delve into Charis’. She looked away first. In the depth of her eyes, he couldn’t discern what she had seen. He thought he knew what she’d seen, and now he had to face the consequences. “Why didn’t I tell you what?” Charis whispered, “Why didn’t you tell me you were descended from the line of Pharaohs? You’re from Akhenaten’s line, aren’t you? Your face structure is the same as his and his brother’s.” The wonder in her gaze, the caress of her fingertips on his cheek showed the amazement in her voice. Her touch was gentle, almost reverent as she slid over his cheekbones and around his jaw. Nate gave a slight sigh but schooled his expression to show nothing more than curiousness. “You think I look like one of Akhenaten’s descendants? What about the long arms, body, chin, and elongated heads?” Charis glared at Nate. She knew that there was no way that Akhenaten looked like that. The stylized art form at Amarna was more relaxed than the idealized way, but there was no proof that Akhenaten really looked like that. “There’s no proof that Akhenaten had Marfan’s or any other disease that could cause that kind of physical deformities. Plus, earlier statues of him show him looking normal. Then there’s the fact that other royal members were given that same elongated look, but you don’t hear scholars saying that Nefertiti had Marfan’s, do you?” Her voice

60

was cold and rough with controlled anger. Nate wondered how much Charis indeed knew about his past as Pharaoh of Egypt. He was amazed at her knowledge as well as what she had concluded. All were right on target, but he couldn’t tell her. At least, not yet. Kara burst in, “Wasn’t Akhenaten the heretic Pharaoh?” Charis didn’t notice the look Nate gave Kara. Kara kept a straight face as Charis spoke. Her voice flowed like the ancient storytellers recalling the feats of old. She was a natural at telling myths and legends, like a bard. “He ditched the old gods and closed their temples. Akhenaten moved from Thebes for reasons unknown to this day. Some think it was in response to the priests of Amun. However, whatever the reason, Akhenaten claimed that his father, the Aten, showed him where to build Akhenaten, Horizon of Aten,” Charis spoke her voice like a gentle zephyr wind to Nate. Her voice dropped almost lovingly as she talked of Akhenaten. “He also had concubines. Doesn’t mean he did anything with them, just that he had them,” Nate added in quickly. “Remember Kiya, possible mother to Tutankhamun and Smenkhkaure.” Tyrian and Kara shared a look and restrained their laughter. Nate shot a look at his best friend. Tyrian caught the look and started to laugh out loud. Charis looked a bit confused. “Why are you laughing? It’s true that Akhenaten had concubines. Most pharaohs had concubines, or even married their own daughters. That was the way of the times.” She was very matter-of-fact about the whole idea. Tyrian laughed harder. Kara tried to talk but could only gesture. Nate growled something in Arabic. Charis swung towards Nate. “What did you just say?”

61

Nate grumbled at Charis. He didn’t answer her directly. She knew he forgot how fluent she was in idiomatic Arabic as well. Finally once Tyrian calmed down, Nate said, “You’re worse than a used woman on a wet horse. I can’t believe you found that funny.” Charis giggled. It was like a ray of sunshine bursting from her. “Nate, that’s so not what you said. Close, but not quite. I think you’re offended that you might be descended from the illegitimate line. Remember, that never mattered to the ancient Egyptians. We don’t know why they hid him so much when he was younger. For all we know, he might have been really girlie looking or something. I doubt that was the case, but that’s what others have speculated on for years.” Nate again said something in that archaic language that he seemed to be so fond of. Charis thought she understood one of the words, when Tyrian burst out with, “Enough of this fun stuff about Nate’s family tree. We really need to talk about this efreet.” Charis looked away. She really didn’t want to talk about it, but she knew she was here to do just that. What could she say? There wasn’t much and she wasn’t going to tell them all of what she knew. She wasn’t sure she could trust them. She was still hurting from Jonathan’s death. They let him die because of what happened. She had a hard time keeping her anger away from these three. They knew about her and Jonathan and still they let him die. Kara shot Charis a look of sympathy. Charis smiled at her while taking a deep breath. “What can I tell you? Ask me what you’re thinking and I’ll tell you what I do remember.” Nate looked at Charis oddly. His eyes took in her paling complexion. She wasn’t completely rested or healthy yet, but in time she’d be better. Soon, he’d send her to rest.

62

Everyone needed some rest after the shock of today. “What do you remember of the hieroglyphs on the door?” Nate asked. “There were cartouches with the elements in them. That in itself was strange, but I think it was because they were naming them. I’m not sure why though. I could feel the power of the wards and glyphs. But there was something missing. I can’t remember what though. It’s why I remember using my gifts to open the seal.” Tyrian gazed into Charis’ eyes. “Charis, I need to see this through your eyes. Lysandra will want to know. Can I take you back in that time and walk with you?” She knew he chose the formal forms for time walking to give her a chance to refuse. Her only answer was a brief nod. She hated people in her mind, but in this, there really was no other way. They needed as much information as they could get from her memory in that time. It might help her to remember more of that time in the tomb. Tyrian and Kara placed their hands on hers. Nate also placed his hand on hers as well. Charis looked at Nate questioningly but he said nothing to her. Her only hope was to keep what knowledge she wanted kept private to herself. She wouldn’t risk them or anyone else. This was her battle and no one else’s. There was only so far she could trust and allow them to help. Her parents always taught her to take care of her own mistakes and not include others in them. Thus, that’s what she planned on doing. As they delved into the memory, Tyrian could see the tomb. He, Kara and Nate walked beside Charis as she stood before the door. She seemed to be writing the symbols in a journal of some kind. Then she placed the journal in a pouch. They watched Charis place her hands upon Aten and begin the chant that opened the seals. With a scream, Charis broke the link.

63

She gasped desperately for air. She knew she was still in Nate’s living room but she felt the efreet again. She didn’t want to feel him. Didn’t want to have the evil caress her like that again. Nate gathered her in his arms and held her. “Shh, it’s okay, Charis. Habibati, I’m here,” Nate murmured in her hair as he rocked her on his lap. Charis took in that he called her “beloved” but she knew he was reacting to what they saw. Charis tried to get a grip on her emotions. She knew that this thing could’ve been part of the problems that Amarna had suffered from. Some people speculated it was a plague, others of regular disease from overcrowding, but no scholar had come up with a definitive answer. Though she thought it might’ve been a combination of things, the more she thought on this killer and his actions, it seemed likely he was a reason for many of the sudden deaths of that time. Control, I need to keep my control. The efreet can’t touch me now because I’m not asleep. They only saw the memory. No need to be frightened. She sighed against Nate while struggling to get herself back together. Nate held onto her. He felt the fear radiating from her as well as her fast pulse. Nate knew that he felt it more because of the link they shared. In many ways, their link allowed him more insight into how her body reacted to things as well as let him know what was wrong. Yet, the link wasn’t complete. And he feared that Charis would never allow it to be. His mind stilled as he sensed she was thinking about someone else. Someone that meant a lot to her, he realized. A shot of jealousy surged through him. However, he alone was holding her and giving her comfort, not the mysterious person she was thinking

64

about. That also meant something. The fact that Charis could see his resemblance to his old self was he had to deal with and soon. He wasn’t sure how to do it though. Admitting that he was Akhenaten could make things easier or it could make it worse. If she was anything but an archaeologist, he doubted it’d make a difference, but she was. Nate pondered on the choices and consequences of telling her the truth of who he was. Charis looked up into Nate’s chocolate colored eyes. Composed and once again in control of her emotions, Charis started to slide off his lap. “Nate I’m fine now. You can let me up. Please.” “Your heart’s still racing, Charis. There’s also the fact I can tell something is bothering you. Talk to me. I’m only here to help you.” His voice caressed the worn parts of her heart in ways she hadn’t thought possible. Then again, she didn’t think anyone could touch her soul in the way he had. Could she trust him? Would he betray her if she did? Charis debated on her thoughts. She wanted to open up to him but at the same time she knew she couldn’t risk him. Last time she trusted him, he let Jonathan get killed. Though her head told her that wasn’t completely true, her heart was still stuck on that point. Charis shook her head at Nate. “I don’t want to talk. I don’t know what to say.” “Where’s the journal, Charis?” Tyrian interjected patiently. Charis blanched. “Journal? What journal?” They turned to look at Tyrian. “What journal are you talking about?” “Charis wrote in a journal, but when she was found, there was none on her. I’m wondering where it went. Charis, do you have any idea?”

65

Charis debated on telling them, but then they’d want to see it. They’d prevent her from being part of what had to be done. Trusting again after everything was harder than she thought it would be. She shook her head. “It wasn’t in my pouch when I woke up in the hospital.” Charis lowered her head avoiding eye contact and strengthening her psychic shields. She hated deceiving her friends, but what choice did she have? What else could she do? She had to protect the Circle of Elemental Guardians and the Ma’at Council. Due to her carelessness and greed, this abomination was released into the world. It was her responsibility to take care of her mistake. Then there was her private work, her professional work that she’d been working on in her scant spare time. Proving that Akhenaten hadn’t been truly a heretic pharaoh, but had been following in the footsteps of what was set out by his father, Amenhotep III. Akhenaten was the second choice after the untimely and unexplained death of his brother, Thutmose. Different references in various tablets showed that this particular moment in time had changed things and within a few years culminated in Akhenaten’s death. Just like how the new art form had started slightly during the reign of his father, the worship of Aten also started being recognized during his father’s heb sed, or anniversary festival. So much to find and prove, so little time. Being away from Egypt would make it even harder for her to get things checked and verified. She let out a tired sigh. “Guys, I think Charis is beat. She’s so pale, she looks about ready to drop. We better stop for the night. We can’t rush this. There’s always tomorrow,” Kara whispered, her voice filled with genuine concern. Nate took in Charis’ complexion and her bowed head. It was obvious that the day

66

had been much longer for her than any of them with the plane flight, the attack of the efreet and the emotional aftermath. He leaned forward then scooped up his charge in his arms. “I’ll put her to bed.” “Put me down, Nate. I can walk to the room myself,” Charis protested. “I think not. You’re pale, your heart is still racing, and your breathing is erratic. I’m carrying you upstairs and I don’t want an argument on this, Charis. I’ll brook no disobedience when it comes to your health,” Nate stated. “Not if you want to get healthy to go back to Amarna.” Unwillingly, Charis gave in as he used the one weapon to make her mind. As Nate made his way to the stairs, Charis wrapped her arms around Nate’s neck so she wouldn’t be jarred. She could feel his muscles bunch and move beneath his skin as he carried her upstairs. She decided to try one more time to have him release her. His touch was making her thoughts scatter to the four winds. “Nate, I’m not a lightweight. Put me down. I can walk. Please Nate, I don’t want you to get hurt. What good will you be to me then?” Nate paused and looked into her green eyes. “You’re light to me, Charis. You’re well rounded and don’t disparage yourself in my presence. Now, I’ll take you upstairs and you can go to sleep.” Charis knew better than to push him further. His tone was rough, almost savage in tone. She knew he must feel bad that he hadn’t seen how tired she really was earlier on in the night. Granted, Charis hadn’t felt that tired, but thinking on things and reliving those moments in the tomb exhausted her. Resting did sound nice. She knew that she’d be safe

67

from another attack as the efreet liked to give her some time to suffer over the person’s death. Once in her room, Nate settled her on the bed. She watched him as he poured her a glass of water. When he looked through her suitcase and pulled out her nightgown, she protested. “Nate, that’s private. Get out of my things.” She willed herself not to blush on which nightie he had pulled out of her bag. Nate held up the lace nightgown. It was almost completely transparent except for the deep purple color. He held back his groan. The idea of Charis in it was almost too much. His body tightened in desire so intense it almost took his breath away. He had to leave now before he did something neither of them needed right now. If truth were told, it’d be something they both wanted, but needed, no, neither of them was ready for that step. “Why do you own this when you go out on excavation? Looking to seduce a mummy or two?” he gritted out. He had to know no matter how it killed him. Selftorture, he had to be into self-torment, he told himself as the words came out. “Because it’s the only time I can be a woman. Now get out, Dad. Thanks for the water,” Charis retorted, grabbing the nightgown from his grasp. He let it go and grabbed her arms, pulling her against him. His mouth slid over hers and possessed her briefly but intimately. When he pulled back, he muttered, “I’m not your dad. Not now, not ever.” With that Nate stormed out the door leaving Charis sitting on her bed. Her fingers moved over her lips feeling his touch still. The pang in her heart reminded her that no

68

matter how hard she ran, she was still linked to Nate Tolemy. Despite her fascination, her schoolgirl crush on Akhenaten, Charis knew that somehow, Nate still possessed part of her. It was as if nothing could break their bond. Silently, she changed into her nightclothes, and then slid into the full-sized bed. Plumping up her pillows, she tossed and turned as she tried to fall asleep. She even attempted to meditate, only to have thoughts of that kiss continually intruding. Finally, she gave up any thought of forgetting that hard, intimate kiss and Nate. She finally found that peace of sleep as her mind finally accepted that Nate would stay part of her no matter how much she wished otherwise. With that thought, Charis slid into the first restful sleep she’d known for over three weeks.

69

CHAPTER FIVE

Three days later, Charis was seated on a chair in the kitchen. She was keying in various hieroglyphs and pictures that she could remember from the tomb. Though she borrowed some of the scenes from various known papyri, she modified them according to what she recalled. She spent the last couple of days working on sketching out all the hieroglyphs and their positions on the door, scanning them in after. She knew there were some she was forgetting. Like the ones that stated the incantation used to bind the efreet to the tomb in conjunction with the seals. Those were in her journal and lost somewhere in her mind. With all of the papers she used to draw various things she remembered, it seemed that the kitchen table would be the best place on which to work while she was eating a late lunch. With Kara and Tyrian gone, she was forced to deal more with Nate. She refused to cry when they left, but they knew how she felt. Their promises to check in on her made her feel a bit better, but still, it wasn’t going to be easy dealing with Nate on her own. Though he never pushed her on things, he also didn’t let her off easy either. Someday, they were going to have to call a truce or something before something happened that couldn’t be easily repaired. Charis rubbed her eyes trying to make sense of hieroglyphs in front of her. She could ask Nate later, but with how things were between them, she dismissed that idea. Though they were getting further in helping her to remember things and build up her

70

strength, like fencing and working out in his private gym, they avoided any personal subjects. Though the hieroglyphs weren’t personal, she didn’t want to risk anything that might make her slip and tell more to Nate than she wanted to. Charis traced the hieroglyphs with her fingertips and tried to make sense of some of them. She traced the first hieroglyph and said “Ha’wa’e” which she knew was the element air. Charis was trying to figure out why the elements were listed. Then to have them be the glyphs used by the Elemental Guardians made them even more rare. “Urdd, Ma’e, Hayawanat, Ahlam, Narr, but no Thellal or Waq’t. I don’t get this. Why list air, earth, water, animals, dreams and fire, but not shades and not time?” Charis muttered loudly. She didn’t see that Nate stood heard her words, as he stood behind her. He had finished his day in the office and just arrived home. As he took in her sitting there, trying to figure out pieces of the puzzle, he craved to just hold her. The idea of just being able to share his day with her gave him joy. Knowing that she’d reject that and him, Nate controlled that impulse. “Can I help you at all, Charis? What’s going on?” he asked as he headed to the refrigerator for a drink. She drank in Nate’s appearance as he poured two drinks. Without a doubt, the man was tempting enough for any woman. His khaki pants hugged his thighs and his deep red shirt contrasted brightly with his white doctor’s coat. To her eyes, Nate looked very tired as if he hadn’t been sleeping of late. There had been a few cases in which he’d been called away in the middle of the night, but always returned before dawn. She tried to be out of his way so he could concentrate on those cases before hers.

71

Charis moved some of her papers as Nate pulled a chair next to her. “What’s wrong?” he asked as he sipped on his lemonade. Sliding her lemonade to her, he took one of the papers, reading some of what was written on it. His face was a study in concentration as he looked over each scene and the nearby hieroglyphs that she recalled. His offer of help was genuine, than she knew. After realizing how little she knew about the killings, Charis needed to know more about them in order to formulate a theory regarding the efreet. But she also realized that Nate would want to know more about what she was recalling. The one thing I know is without all of my memories and finding out about this efreet, even more of our people were in danger. There would be more deaths, more bloodguilt on her head. Charis’ thoughts stuttered over that statement, “our people”. She tried for over a year now to not think of the Elemental Guardians, the Living Elements, and the Chosen Ones as being part of her people, her family. She remembered what happened with her parents and the price they paid. With Jonathan’s death, Charis had been hard pressed to think of them as her people. But deep in her heart, there was no doubt, it was as Kara said, she was part of them and they were of her. Some things just couldn’t be broken. “Charis? Habibati?” Charis shook her head when she heard Nate call her “beloved”. She never knew why he called her that and she was too scared to ask. Her heart wanted it to be that it’s what he really felt about her, and her head said it was just a loose term of endearment between friends. “What? I’m sorry, I was thinking on something else. I’ve been trying to figure out why most, but not all, of the elements were sealed on the door to the tomb. It makes it

72

incomplete somehow. It makes no sense to me.” Nate watched Charis as she pointed out on the laptop screen on how the seals with the hieroglyphs were positioned. “See Nate? They list air, earth, water, animals, dreams and fire, your element. But I don’t recall them listing time or shades, though I remember seeing two empty cartouches. That leaves the circle incomplete, which would weaken any ritual made using the Annasser. That’s not like the Circle nor is that like the Ancient Egyptians. They always made sure they completed all texts. So why are those two missing?” Nate could see that Charis was feeling better and beginning to start to unravel her time in the tomb. He was proud of her progress in such a short time. She was determined to see this through and he was proud of her for it. “Did you spend time drawing all these seals? This is remarkable, Charis. Your skills are outstanding.” “Thanks, Nate. Some of them I’ve had on my computer from other times I’ve worked on similar things. But these Annasser ones, I drew by memory. There are hieroglyphs I’m missing, but I wanted to get an idea of what I did remember. If I can find my journal, then I could compare it easily. I write everything in it. But Nate, what would make the priests of Aten to not use all of the elemental seals? It doesn’t make any sense.” She hated to lie by omission, but in her eyes, there was no choice. The idea of involving Nate in more than she had to was something that unnerved her. After three days together, even with the slight distance they kept, they still seemed to mesh well on things. Charis knew if he could unlock the encrypted file folder on her computer’s hard drive or searched for a secret compartment in her suitcase, Nate would find all the necessarily information. Unfortunately, for her, she couldn’t remember the password to unlock that

73

folder and her encrypted notes. She was going by her journal and that only when she could be sure of private time without interruption, which hadn’t been much of late. Charis’ face was one of fierce concentration. Nate knew that her memory of all that time in the tomb might come back. It’d also tell her the truth about most of what happened. He wasn’t sure he was up to dealing with all those aspects. Having her without her complete memory was tough, but with it, she’d likely want to storm out and take care of things without taking precautions. Now, she was recovering at a slow and steady rate of various items, Nate didn’t want her to be emotionally crippled by what happened. Only what he thought was good for her wasn’t at issue. She was pivotal in the information they could glean about the efreet. The murders had to be stopped and soon. “Didn’t Jonathan work on finding the Elemental hieroglyphs on other tombs?” Nate remembered that it was one aspect they’d been working on together in conjunction with the Ma’at Council. Her eyes clouded over in sorrow as she nodded. “Yes. He’d found examples of our hieroglyphs in certain tombs and such. Granted that discovery was never made public in importance, but the Council seemed happy about that information. We were making sure that no one thought of them as being different from Egyptian hieroglyphs, but part of a special religious set. He was a great archaeologist. Urdd seemed to call to him to let him know where reliefs could be found.” “He was an Earth Chosen One. Of course, it’d help him to see its secrets. He was carving quite a name for himself in the archaeology community with your help. Your skills in dealing with shades must have helped substantiate a lot of his findings regarding the life of Egyptian nobles and peasants back then.”

74

Her hackles rose at the tone of Nate’s voice. There was something he was intimating but she couldn’t quite figure it out. She wouldn’t have her fiancé’s memory tarnished because of Nate’s accusations. “Jonathan knew that I could sometimes receive impressions left by shades and spirits of the people who worked in the various tombs, pyramids, and temples. If there had been a death in the area, I could often query the thellal for more information. Jonathan, however, never used my information to better himself over me. We were a team. Ever since college, we always worked together. He did some great work on his own as well.” Her eyes went back to the computer screen. She tried to not think on all that she and Jonathan had accomplished together. They learned so much from working side by side in Egypt. Emotions threatened her control, and Nate could see her wrestle with them. Perhaps now was as good as time to get some things out in the open between them regarding Jonathan. “He was never as good as you are. You’ve always kept all of your Egyptian history straight. Even when people dabbled in speculation, you kept to fact, Charis.” “Jonathan didn’t engage in idle speculation. He only would create theories with the facts at hand, then strive to prove them. Remember, he specialized in ancient Egyptian construction. I don’t think there was anyone else who was as knowledgeable as he was in that specialty.” Nate could see Charis avoid looking at him. “I know you both grew up together, but that didn’t make him perfect. Not at all. None of us are that perfect and smart about all of Egypt’s secrets. Even if an ancient Egyptian were among us today, not even he

75

would know all the secrets regarding everything built and how things were done.” His tone was soft, gently rebuking. “Jonathan was always there for me when I needed a friend. In time, it was more. Without him, I’d never had the chance to prove myself, as it’s so hard to be part of foreign excavations in Egypt. I resent you saying he got ahead because of me. It’s not true,” Charis said as she swept up her papers. “Damn it Nate, it’s bad enough you told the Council you thought that Jonathan might be giving away secrets of the Guardians, but then when he needed your help, you refused it.” Finally, she let out the true reason of her resentment against him was stated out loud. He had waited a long time for this. Though he still couldn’t speak freely about their last mission, there were things that she was never informed about that kept her in the dark. Especially where it concerned her dead fiancé. “Charis, I won’t fight you on this. I refused Jonathan because he would’ve blown my cover. He risked the whole operation to public exposure to get his professional ass out of trouble. Charis, you don’t know what all he was into.” Remarkably, his voice was calm, just as he was inside. He was on secure ground here. Nate knew all the details, whereas Charis didn’t. Charis shutdown her laptop then closed it. She amazed herself at her emotional control. There were no tears in her eyes, she wasn’t screaming. Though she dreaded this moment, it wasn’t as bad as she had imagined it for so many months. Nate didn’t understand how Jonathan was with her. He didn’t comprehend how close she and he had been or the understanding they shared. How could she explain how safe Jonathan was because they weren’t soulmates? There wasn’t a bond to make them need each other like

76

her parents had needed each other. Even without that bond, there was no reason for Jonathan to have lied to her. She would’ve known if he had. Wouldn’t she? Doubt lingered. Nate watched the play of emotions cross Charis’ face. As she shut out the last emotion, he knew Jonathan was also part of that pain he glimpsed at. He realized that he too was part of that suffering. Nate wanted to hold her and tell her the truth on things, but it wasn’t his place. When the Council had released Charis from being with the other Chosen Ones, they had told him he was not to reveal the truth about Jonathan or about himself. More frustration set in as he felt her pull from him emotionally. He decided to try to open her up using another tack. Somehow, he had to break through this huge misunderstanding without breaking his word to the Ma’at Council. “Charis, what about the mission bothered you most? I can’t tell you everything because the Council said not to, but maybe I can clear up some of the issues,” Nate offered. He placed his large hand on hers. He was startled at how light her hand was now compared to his tanned skin. She lost a fair amount of her coloring since being out of the strong Egyptian sun. “Why was Jonathan left behind? When the Council of Chaos attacked us, why did they leave him for dead?” Charis whispered, her voice cracking in remembered pain. Nate let out a harsh sigh. He could answer some of it, but without the part he couldn’t share, Charis wouldn’t fully comprehend what happened that fateful day. Sometimes, he wasn’t sure he fully understood it either. However, he had to attempt to explain it to the best of his ability. She needed to understand that Jonathan’s selfish choices almost ruined the mission as well as almost take their lives. Including hers.

77

“Charis, what were told was the basis of the mission that we were on?” Nate asked, while his thumb caressed her hand. “I know there was an issue about some ancient hieroglyphs being found and used by the Council of Chaos. The Ma’at Council asked Jonathan and me to verify authenticity. Jonathan thought some of the tablets found by other archaeologists were indeed tablets with spells and such used by the Circle. I know he was able to translate some of them. What little I saw of them, I recognized a few things as well.” “There was some proof that Chaos Council had obtained a copy of some of the translated texts, Charis. There should’ve been no way of them to be able to read those tablets. Someone from the Circle leaked out the translations to them. They sent a demon called Galeb al Maw’t after one of our Council members. I was summoned to save her life after the attack. I recognized the demon’s work. I was asked to go undercover to find the betrayer and stop it.” Charis shook her head, her blonde hair falling in her eyes. “But if they summoned, Bringer of Death, Galeb al Maw’t, wouldn’t he have to be sent back by one of the Shade Guardians? Oh…that would be why I had a two-fold purpose then.” Nate continued, “Like me, you’ve got training in many of the magickal arts, including summoning. Because you’re of the Annasser Thellal, you’d be able to call the demon as well as bind him. But, yes, we also needed your ability to read the hieroglyphs as well. We needed Jonathan because it was his translations that the Chaos Council was using. The others were support personnel for the mission. I was lead because of my skills and knowledge.” Charis closed her eyes to remember that time. “I said it was a bad reproduction of

78

that mummy movie. You jokingly said that the movie was not even close to some of the things we’d see as members of the Circle. Jonathan said sometimes power had to be grabbed and used in order to be understood properly. I didn’t get that, I still don’t in many ways.” Her eyes fluttered open and she watched Nate intensely. “What happened? I know we managed to corner the demon. I know that somehow that it tossed spells at the others and me, even after it was in the protective circle. One of the spells knocked me out cold. When I woke up, there was so much blood and Jonathan laid dead at the base of the circle.” Charis tried to suppress the shiver that ripped through her body. The memory of that day haunted her. What she never told anyone was that she saw the demon eating Jonathan’s soul. In her attempt to try to stop it, her abilities failed her. She’d been unable to stop the demon from devouring Jonathan’s soulshade. She watched her fiancé die for all eternity. There was no essence, no thellal, nothing that could be called Jonathan Devereaux. “Tell me what you’re hiding, Charis. You might feel better. I’ve known for over a year now that something occurred and you’ve not spoken of it. What happened? What did you ‘see’?” “What do you mean what did I see?” Nate held her hand up to his lips and kissed it softly. “Charis, I’m a doctor. I’m also an Adept Guardian. I know basic abilities all elemental Chosen have. I know you saw something. There was death all around us. How could you not ‘see’ something?” Nate felt Charis shake as she struggled with her memories of that day. She was scared by what she had seen. She hadn’t told anyone, he knew. Not even the Council

79

knew, Nate thought to himself. He wanted to help her but she had to confide in him. He shifted her so she was on his lap with his arms wrapped around her for comfort. He hugged her in order to stop the fierce shivering that seemed to envelop her body. “I’m here with you, Charis. I won’t let it hurt you. I promise.” “It ate Jonathan. Oh my gods, it ate him. None of you seemed to notice. It had his soulshade and was consuming it. Nate, I couldn’t stop it. I tried to make it halt but it laughed at me. Finally, you forced it back to its abyss. He ate Jonathan’s soulshade. Why? Jonathan was outside of the circle when he died.” Charis wept into Nate’s crisp shirt as the memories assaulted her. He now knew what happened and why she reacted like she had. To see a Souleater actually eat a soulshade was something that rarely happened and when it did, it could break a Hammi Thellal, much less a Chosen One who hadn’t taken the trial to the first circle of Guardianship. Now he had a clue into why she blamed him for not helping Jonathan. With this, he could begin to heal her from that incident that took her away from the Circle. “Shh, its sehhr, magic, was strong. I didn’t know you could see Jonathan’s soulshade. Most Chosen don’t learn how to see it until they’ve become at least first or second level Guardians. I’m so sorry. I could see it standing there and I knew it was doing something, but I had no idea what was occupying it.” He rocked her as he kissed the top of her head. “I’m so sorry you felt so helpless. There was nothing any one of us there could’ve done to save Jonathan. We weren’t Mathias or even Aeifa. They might’ve been able to command it to stop, but you were only a Chosen, still learning your abilities and strengths. Dear one, it’s over and the Galeb can’t come back to get you, I promise.”

80

Over and over he reassured her that she wasn’t to blame for what happened to Jonathan. There was no way anyone but the higher levels of Hammi Thellal that could’ve forced it to release the soulshade once it began consuming it. He had to make her understand the truth on that point. If he had known what was occurring, he could’ve tried to stop the Soul Eater himself at great personal risk. He had been injured in that battle and weakened from his injuries, not all which had been inflicted by the demon. Something that Charis didn’t know and he wasn’t sure that he could tell her just yet. “Charis, I’m here for you. Please know that,” Nate whispered against her hair. The fragrance of the lotus shampoo she used called to him and made him want her even in this moment. But she trusted him. He couldn’t allow his physical reactions to scare her in this moment of trust. Charis’ fought her tears. She’d hidden away the feelings of shame and guilt for so long. The tears were a cathartic release for her, but the time for tears had long past. Finally, she looked up into Nate’s warm, caring eyes. “Nate, I let him die.” “No you didn’t, Charis! You’re not responsible for what happened. While you were unconscious things occurred that you didn’t know about. When you awakened, you didn’t have the strength to prevent the Soul Eater from taking Jonathan’s shade. It had drained you. No one holds you responsible for his death, no one. Mathias never held you to blame and neither did Aeifa. Right?” Charis nodded. “I saw them both after the mission. I couldn’t tell them what I saw, but they might’ve known anyway. Aeifa is Thellal Living Element, she would know of the death of one of us as well as any shade, spirit, and the like. Mathias as the Adept,

81

he said what happened was something no one expected. I wonder if I had been stronger if I could’ve stopped the demon. It’s something I always wonder in the back of my mind.” Nate tilted Charis’ chin to look at him. “Charis, believe me, there was nothing you or anyone else could’ve done to save Jonathan. Nothing. I’m so sorry I didn’t make you tell me this afterwards. There’s so much more I wish I could reveal to show you that you’re not to blame, but I can’t. At least, not yet. Promise me you won’t carry on this blame anymore?” Nate bit out, his emotions ragged at watching Charis’ suffering over her guilt in something that wasn’t her fault at all. Charis nodded as Nate’s lips slid over hers. His lips were firm yet tender. They seemed full of warmth and healing to the coldness in her body. His mouth caressed hers in soft circular motions. She couldn’t tell how or when it deepened, but Charis opened her mouth to let Nate taste her just as he had once before. Her mouth was sweeter than mead and more potent than any honey beer. He couldn’t get enough of her, but deep inside him, Nate knew that he needed to go slow. Charis wasn’t ready for the passion building deep inside of him. He wanted to carry her upstairs and show her how much he treasured the fact that she had survived that gods’ awful day. He’d been so close to losing her that day and she still didn’t know everything that had occurred. Before he could pull back, a link within them both seemed to flare open. He felt her desire and her fear. He knew she experienced his need for her. Before he could gently close it, a burst of recognition slammed through them both, shattering the moment of openness. Nate slammed the link shut before Charis could question or think about what happened.

82

Nate pulled back and looked at Charis. Her lids were heavy with passion and her lips were swollen with his kisses. He never wanted a woman as much as he wanted her. Not even Nefertiti with her beauty could match Charis in his eyes. Nate sighed inwardly because that flare in their link told him that what he thought true before was still held firm today. They were linked soul to soul. But still he knew Charis would deny it. He wasn’t sure why, but she would if she was pushed. Charis looked at him, her cheeks and throat flushed from their kissing. “Nate, we shouldn’t have done that.” Nate caressed her hair back from her face. He smiled softly at her. “Habibati, we did. It’s not the end of the world. I promise you that. It was a kiss of healing and forgiveness. Please don’t regret it. I don’t. Not at all.” “Did you feel anything with that kiss?” she asked warily. She knew she had, but wanted to deny what she experienced with all of her soul. “I felt your warmth and caring, Charis, as I always did. Why?” “Nothing. I just thought for a minute there,” she stopped and shook her head. “I think I need to go relax. Maybe even take a nap. You don’t mind, do you?” “Go ahead. I’ll wake you up once supper’s ready. You’ve been through a lot today. We’ve truly started your healing and you do need to rest and regain your strength,” he replied, releasing her from his grasp. Charis excused herself. Once in her room, she remembered that she’d left her work there in the kitchen. She was so emotionally exhausted from what happened that she didn’t care. Normally, she never let any of her papers out of her sight, but she knew Nate wouldn’t try to usurp her work. Plus, the computer was password protected.

83

As she closed her eyes, sleep started to claim her. Welcoming the healing of sleep, she reached out to it. As she did, she felt pulled into the vortex of dark and cold. She heard a voice calling to her. She trembled with fear knowing what this would mean. A cold, guttural voice rang in her ears, enforcing her sleeplike trance state. “Atass’ma’eeni ya sagheerati? Do you hear me, little one?” Then the frantic scream of a Guardian reverberated in her mind. The efreet struck again, making sure that Charis alone witnessed the deed, and to hear the victim’s death cries. Gone was a Guardian of Ma’e, Water. Visions of the murder swam before her eyes, her body clenching in fear and pain. The efreet, hidden in darkness, laughed evilly as she tried to stop him. “Hatta Al Mota’haddeth Be’esm Al Maw’ta yass’ta’ti’e Eequaffi! Not even the Speaker of the Dead can stop me, little one. I want Akhenaten and his descendants. You know who they are, little one. I want them now!” Charis screamed as the efreet carved the Guardian’s flesh. This time the sharr, evil efreet left what he wanted upon the flesh of the dead Guardian. Nothing she did would make him stop. As he inscribed his messages on the dead flesh of the Hammi Ma’e, Charis tried commanding him to stop. Lifting his head towards her, his reddened eyes glared. “You can’t stop me. I’m not thellal. Poor little one, you need to learn your place. No one can stop me! I’m growing in power daily. Tell that to Akhenaten’s children.” With a laugh and a flick of his hand, the efreet sent Charis skidding back into her body, once again showing the control over her that he possessed.

84

85

CHAPTER SIX

Nate heard Charis’ screams and rushed upstairs. She sat on her bed, awake and trying not to cry. She hugged herself to stop the shivering. Nate scooped her up and held her against him. “Charis, what’s wrong? Talk to me. What happened?” “Sharr, evil, sharr efreet. He’s killed another one. Oh Nate, what will we do? He’s left a mark this time. We have to stop him.” Nate stroked her hair and waited until Charis calmed down enough to give him more information. “I need you to tell me exactly what you saw. Please help me on this. If we can get a jump on this thing…” Charis nodded. After the efreet’s show of power, she recognized that she couldn’t stop him by herself, not yet. She knew how important any information she held could be in helping to stop it from killing again. “He killed one of the Ma’e Guardians.” “Water? Who did he kill, Charis? Can you give me a name? Please, I know how hard this is for you, but we need your link to destroy this creature,” he said as he held her hands to reassure her he was there. Charis took some deep breaths. She knew he’d ask her to name the dead Guardian. It was why she’d broken the link. To be as far from the shade as possible when it came out of the Guardian. She didn’t want to deal with it anymore. Reality was that she had to find out whom the Guardian was in order to help get more information.

86

She pulled on the almost severed link. Slinking in the shadows of the room, Charis avoided the efreet while he continued his marking of the dead woman. Suddenly the shade floated out of the body towards her. She looked at her closely, trying to discern as much as she could. Charis knew as she saw the face of the shade who it was. This was Maryanne Morse. She’d been dating on of Charis’ friends over the last two years. They were planning on one day getting married. “Oh, Maryanne. I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry,” Charis moaned to the shade silently. “It’s over Charis. It happened, but you need to find a way to stop this thing. Please stop him before he comes after Doug. Please,” Maryanne begged, her dead blue eyes boring into Charis’. Charis nodded emphatically. Suddenly, the efreet turned to face her. “You’ve returned to me, my little death priestess,” he laughed. “Lematha ana?” “Why you? Because you had the ability and knowledge to free me little one. I want Akhenaten and his descendants. You have that link within and I want them. Until I do, you’ll never be free of me,” he whispered, his voice colder than ice. Charis shivered as she severed the connection. The last thing she heard was him laughing and telling her to run quickly. Charis blinked her eyes as she focused onto Nate sitting there beside her. He was taking her pulse and mumbling under his breath. “Nate. Oh Nate, that Shaitaan killed Maryanne Morse. He murdered the girlfriend of my friend, Douglas Vander. He’s in England now,” Charis said faintly. She felt like she was on the other end of a long tunnel and slowly going through it. “Yes, this efreet is certainly like a devil. This isn’t good that he’s closing in on

87

your location. I’m going to call Lysandra. She needs to know about these developments. I might have to leave you depending on what the Ma’at Council thinks,” he said as he stood up. Charis nodded in agreement as he walked over to the phone on her nightstand. Nate punched in some numbers and waited for someone to pick up the call. He talked quietly on the phone to Lysandra. After a few minutes, Nate hung up. As he faced Charis, he knew she guessed the tenor of the conversation. “I’ve got to go to London. They don’t want any fuss. They’re sending the alpha investigation team and me to look for details before anyone else gets there. I don’t want to leave you alone though. Charis, is there anyone you want me to ask to come over here? Do you want someone to stay here with you for a day or so?” Charis shook her head. “No, I’ll be fine by myself. It’s not like I can’t be alone. I’m not a child.” “I know you’re not. Trust me I know. However, I was thinking in terms of the efreet. I don’t want you to be alone if he decides to make contact with you again.” “I’ll be fine. Are you flying or using the portals?” “Portals. I’ll try not to stay there too long. Are you sure I can’t call anyone to stay with you?” “I’ll be fine here, Nate. I promise I won’t do anything that might call attention to me. Especially from him. When are you leaving?” “I’m going to change, grab some things I’m going to need and go right away. I didn’t get a chance to start supper, I’m sorry.” He looked at her, yet she could tell that his thoughts were on the case before him.

88

“That’s okay. I’m not really hungry anymore. I think I’ll go into your library, if that’s okay? I might read a book or something. Take my mind off of this. I’m tired but I’m not sure I want to sleep just yet.” Nate closed the distance between them. He wrapped his strong arms around her and held her close. After a couple of fierce hugs, he loosened his grip on her. “I’ll be back as soon as I possibly can. I promise this, Charis.” “I know. I’ve never known you to break your word. Leave me your cell number in case I need it. I should be fine, but if something happens, I’ll have it.” Nate jotted the number down on the pad of paper that sat on the nightstand. He smiled regretfully at her, he didn’t want to leave, and they both knew it. She tried to smile back. With one last parting hug, Nate left to get changed. Watching him leave, Charis let out her breath. She’d have time alone. Charis admitted inside she was glad. She could read her journal and not have to worry about explaining it to anyone. However, she was a bit afraid on being completely alone. She really didn’t want Nate to leave her behind. Being alone in the house wasn’t frightening, but the idea of the efreet linking into her was intimidating. She just hoped Nate wouldn’t be gone too long. The idea of being contacted by that evil creature with no one around gave her the chills. Charis headed downstairs to Nate’s library. Once there, she tried to find a book to take her mind off of what happened. She saw plenty of medical books, history books, and books of his homeland of Egypt. There were some adventure and mystery books but none that appealed to Charis. She glanced down at his desk. Then she saw it. Her lips pursed. Her fingers itched.

89

As she walked over to the book on the edge of Nate’s desk, she looked around. She lifted up the book and smiled. Finally, something to read and forget what had just happened to her. She had to admit that he had decent taste in fiction books. A voice startled her. “I see you found my secret vice,” Nate chuckled as he walked in. He held a medical bag in one hand and a duffel bag in the other. He wore casual khaki pants as well as a dark polo shirt. She approved of the way the shirt pulled across his muscular chest. He looked like a man on a mission and she suddenly wished she were his mission. Dismissing that unusual thought, she flashed him her most winsome smile. Charis held the book against her chest. “Hey, it’s not my fault. I knew there was something a bit odd about you. I can’t believe you read this stuff.” “You say that, then try to steal my autographed copy to read? Sure Charis. You know you’re addicted to them too.” Charis stuck her tongue out at Nate. He was right, of course. The books were pure fantasy but this series dealing with dragons and magick was captivating. She almost had the complete series back in her home, but not this one. It had been released when she had gone to Amarna. She lifted her eyebrow at Nate as he chuckled loudly at her. “Charis, you can read it while I’m gone. However, don’t lose my page. I’m at a great part. See this woman…” “No, don’t tell me. Nate, don’t you dare try to ruin this book for me,” Charis shot back at him. “But don’t you want to know how the leader of the dragons finds…” “Nate Tolemy, don’t you dare tell me the story! I’ve waited for so long for this

90

book. Do not tell me about it,” she said as she came up to him and poked him in the chest with the book. She grinned at him as she used the book as a poker. Nate was glad to see her smile after everything. He was also aware of how close she was to him. Suddenly, Nate dropped his bags and grabbed her around her waist. Charis dropped the book and screeched, “Nate, I lost where you were at.” Nate laughed at her as he tugged her closer. He leered at her playfully. “You must pay. How dare you poke me like I’m some kind of stuffed toy? That’s my book and I was being nice. You owe me a penalty.” “Do not.” “Do too.” “Do not. Do not.” “Do too. Do too.” “Nate, I don’t owe you anything for poking you. You were trying to take the only book I wanted to read. You said I could read anything in the library. I want this book. So there.” “You have to pay a penalty. You lost my page on top of that so you now owe me two penalties,” he insisted, his voice dropping a little. “I can’t believe you want me to pay penalties. I mean come on,” Charis teased, her eyes glittering in playfulness. Nate dipped his head and kissed the side of her neck. She squirmed as his tongue caressed her pulse point and worked its way up her jaw line. She sighed as his arms tightened around her and his lips claimed hers for the second penalty. Charis melted into Nate. She could smell his aftershave as well as him. It was a

91

hint of sandalwood and something else purely male. Her arms went around his neck. She tilted her head to give him better access to her lips. He murmured, “Open for me, sweetheart.” She opened her mouth and his tongue stole into hers. He caressed her tongue with his then darted to taste her whole mouth. When it traced her lips, she moaned. No one ever made her feel so wanton and so desirable. Charis wanted more, but she was scared that she’d be like her mother, consumed by the man she was linked with. Nate, sensing she was pulling back, kissed her hard then stopped. He smiled at her. After he set her back on the floor, he tapped her nose. “Penalty paid in full.” Charis shot him a look of pure outrage. “Penalty? You kissed me like that to make me pay a penalty? I thought…” Nate waited but Charis didn’t finish. She picked up the book off the floor then tried to move past Nate. He stopped her by pulling her against him in a hug. “Habibati, I was joking. It started only as a penalty, but it was more. I’m sorry. I got carried away. I didn’t mean to upset you.” She looked into his eyes and saw he was telling her the truth. He had meant it playfully but it went so much further than either of them had planned. She knew she was partially to blame as well. “I’m sorry too. It just got out of hand. I shouldn’t have yelled.” Nate smiled as he embraced her. “Does that mean I can have my book back?” Charis leaned back and mock glared at him. “Hell no. You said I can read it and that is that, Mister.” Her tone softened as she said, “You better get going. They need you in London. The sooner you leave, the sooner you’ll be back, right?”

92

Nate looked deep into her eyes and saw the fear she tried to hide. He wanted to stay, but since he was the only Adept Guardian involved in the investigation who was also a doctor, he had no choice. He let one of his hands brush back a stray lock of her hair from her cheek. “I promise, I’ll be back as soon as I can. When I get there I’ll call. I should be there in about an hour or so by using the portals.” Charis nodded. She wasn’t sure she could speak. What she wanted to do was beg him to take her with him, but that wasn’t going to happen. Even if he took her there, she had to keep in mind some of the problems she’d experienced when being around recently dead bodies. Well, any dead body actually. Suppressing a shudder, she decided it was better for her to stay in his house after all. He had protection spells to keep unwanted people from entering, including spirits. Nate picked up his bags and followed Charis to the front door. He knew the nearest portal was his front yard gazebo. From there he had four other portals to use to get to London. She stood at the door as he walked out towards the wooden structure. Charis called out, “Nate?” “Yes?” “Be careful. Please.” “I will. I’ll call once I’m there. I promise.” “Don’t make promises you’re not sure you can keep.” “Do you want me to call, Charis?” Nate asked as he placed the bags in the gazebo. He looked back at her as she stood in the doorway. He had to let her be the one to make the decision in this and respect it once she made it.

93

Charis hesitated a moment, then spoke. “Yeah, I do. I’d feel better.” “Then I’ll call, Charis. Now go inside and lock the door. I’ll be fine. Go on.” He waited until she closed the door. Stepping into the gazebo, Nate began to mentally check through things before he activated the portal. Many counted him lucky that he had a small portal between places at his home. Not once had he really thought much about it, but it was true. Having the equivalent to what some people would refer to as a matter, anti-matter transporter ala Star Trek©, Nate realized how efficient it was having one close by. He stood beside his bags and placed his Circle medallion on the hidden panel to activate the portal. Nate then spoke his destination and the portals to be used between the jumps. As he spoke the last word, a shadow enveloped him as the power shifted him through space. Charis watched through the window. Once she realized Nate was gone, she sighed. Damn him for leaving. I know he had to go, but he could have taken me. She sighed and berated herself aloud. “Yeah right, Char. Like he’s going to take you with him to see a friend’s dead body. On top of that, you’ve got the fact that you’re not sure how you’ll fare with a dead person. You know you can’t risk another episode like what happened that time with Jonathan in Egypt.” Her memories went back to that day. Jonathan and her had been excavating some graveyards that were fairly recent as the Greco-Roman time. They had found a small tomb of an Egyptian soldier. Charis had walked in unknowingly into the room where his mummy was laid to rest. Her first reaction was of shock that Jonathan hadn’t warned her like he normally did.

94

Then, it happened. The mummy’s shade was still partially attached to the remains. The mummy reached for her. It spoke to her. “Come to me and let me touch you. Know how I died and the pain I suffered. Help me to escape to the eternal life on the other side,” he had pleaded. Then his hand had brushed her arm as she tried to back away. Charis had fainted. When she awoke she was outside the tomb with Jonathan. After she got him to promise never again to let that happen, she asked him why he hadn’t warned her. “Charis,” he’d said. “We knew the possibility was there for that to happen, but we never knew for sure. Now we know. Think on how much we could learn if you’d talk to the mummies. Think on the mysteries revealed we’d be able to answer.” Jonathan had upset Charis with those words. She’d explained on how much of a risk it was by making her use her unpredictable gifts. Then to do it in the place of burial made it that much worse. He knew that she never allowed it because she was afraid she’d never be able to break control of the shade if it tried to merge with her. That time she’d been successful on helping the shade to move on. She knew she wasn’t strong enough to do all the time. So avoided any situation in which that might occur in order to prevent a possible incident. Sitting on the couch, Charis thought on that. Perhaps Jonathan wasn’t as caring as she thought. She shook her head. She was letting Nate get to her with his kisses, that was all. She knew Jonathan and he had done it to try to teach her control. He wouldn’t have let that mummy do more to her, would he? Charis knew that this whole thing was making her doubt the one man that had encouraged her in her chosen profession. He had believed in her right?

95

Charis felt a bit hollow on that thought. As if perhaps things weren’t as clear as they seemed back then. Charis tried to push it out of her mind as she opened the book. Within ten minutes, Charis was engrossed in the book and time began to flow.

F

g

j

An hour or so later, the phone near Charis rang. She looked at it in confusion. “Hello?” “Charis, it’s Nate. I’m in London. I’m at the site and I’ll be going in soon. I wanted to make sure you were okay.” “Yes, Nate, I’m fine. No problems so far.” “If anything happens you know you better call me. Promise?” Charis smiled faintly at Nate’s demanding tone. Granted he’d softened it with the please, but still he was demanding her compliance. However, in this, she was willing to listen. “Yeah I will. Oh by the way, I’m past you in the book.” “You suck, Charis.” Charis laughed at his undignified comment. He always could make her laugh when she needed it. “Yeah yeah yeah. Here I thought I was a good person for trying to finish before you get back. May the winds of Hodji blow your way.” “You’re being cruel, woman. You’d sic Hodji on me? What kind of female are you?” Charis let out an unladylike snort in response. “The kind that wants to finish the

96

book before you take it away when you get back.” Nate laughed. “Too true, too true. Okay habibati, I must get going. I’ll be home as soon as I can after.” “Nate?” “Yes?” “Why do you keep calling me ‘beloved’?” “What does your name mean, Charis?” “I’m not sure. Why?” Nate chuckled. “When you find the definition of your name and you learn more about me, then you’ll know why.” “Nate, that’s not fair. Tell me.” “No way, babe. I’m going now. I’ll call you when I’m headed back.” “Okay, but then you’re going to tell me about my name and everything else.” “Only if you make me,” Nate laughed. “Oh I will, trust me.” “I’m counting on it. Til later, Charis,” Nate said before he closed the connection. Charis looked at the phone and snorted. He had gotten her riled up again. But he also made her feel less alone by teasing her. She knew they didn’t start off well, but this, this change made her feel much better. Charis picked up her book and once again was drawn into the world of dragons.

F

g

j

97

Nate looked at the body. It was warm to the touch as he could tell by the heat signatures still emanating from it. He wore sterile examination gloves as to not leave prints or anything on the body. Unfortunately for him, this was the part of his job he hated most. Though he rarely did autopsies in his regular practice, he did them on occasion for the Guardians in suspicious deaths within their ranks. He turned the body over, and saw the marks on Maryanne’s chest. There was a cartouche and a hieroglyphic phrase next to it. Damn it all, Nate thought to himself. There in the cartouche was his name, Akhenaten. The phrase next to it was simple “Maw’t al Sahher Al Narr.” Nate shook his head in anger. “Death to the fire sorcerer, Akhenaten.” He turned and looked at Tyrian and Nyota. They were at his side to help him in this autopsy. “Damn it, Tyr, he’s coming for me. Why hurt a Water Guardian if he wants me?” Tyrian shrugged. “I don’t know, Nate. I do know that Lysandra and the others are furious and nervous about this whole situation. That makes Air, Earth, and now, Water. Three of the elements killed in some fashion. It must mean something.” Nyota, a beautiful Swahili born Guardian knelt beside Nate. She snapped pictures of the marks. She looked thoughtfully at them. “Why does this thing call Akhenaten, the Fire Sorcerer? If he knew he was a Guardian, why would he call him that?” Nate took a steady breath then slowly released it as he looked for the cause of death. “The efreet must’ve called Akhenaten that if he saw Akhenaten use his powers as Aten’s high priest. He didn’t know about the Guardians, we kept as quiet as we could

98

about us, even then.” Nyota nodded. Then she gasped and pointed. There at Maryanne’s waist was the killing blow. She’d been eviscerated from between her thighs up to her bellybutton. There was hardly anything coming out of her because it was gone. Missing. Her internal organs were nowhere to be found. Only blood surrounded the body. Tyrian bit back an exclamation of horror. Nate slapped his hand on the floor. He closed his eyes for a second to fortify himself then opened them. He looked at what little entrails were left. The efreet had progressed to the next stage of his murdering rage. Something about this reminded him of his past as Pharaoh. Charis had shared what little she’d found out about some of the kills the efreet had committed. If she was correct, then the efreet just upped the stakes another notch. Nate cursed as he moved things for Nyota to take pictures. “Nyota, if you want me to take the pictures…” Nate offered. Nyota shook her head. “I’m a Hayawanat Guardian, Nate. I can do this. I’ve seen this and worse by some of the animals we protect. It’s just that this is so damn brutal.” Tyrian agreed. “Yes, it is. If I remember correctly from what little Charis had discovered, this is when things got worse. It also started getting more strength for it’s next attacks as well.” Nate nodded as he finished his exam of Maryanne. He saw where the efreet had removed her heart. He muttered the prayers for the Dead under his breath. They were ancient prayers to protect the soul on its journey. He noticed Tyrian doing the same. Nyota closed Maryanne’s eyes with two smooth jade green stones. Each clung to their beliefs in order to make sense of this. They also wished peace for Maryanne’s shade.

99

They knew that in murder victims that the shade could turn violent on those alive. Nyota whispered, “Nate, why don’t we have a Thellal Guardian with us on these things? You’d think that it’d help us to get some answers after a violent death.” Tyrian answered first. “Shades are not always ready to deal with the fact they’re shades. Sometimes they get dangerous and try to force one of the shade guardians into doing something. As much as we’d like for them to be here now, they won’t be able to get anything out of the shade for at least a day or so. However, one of them will come and try to talk to the shade to see what they can learn.” Nyota nodded. “I didn’t realize that those of that element could be effected that badly or in that manner.” “Sometimes they get scarred by things like that. They see the shade realm in ways we can never understand. It’s not easy for them to have such a rapport with Ashbah and Arwaah, ghosts and spirits.” “I didn’t think on that. They’re kind of like mediums to those ghosts and spirits, aren’t they?” Nyota said. “Yes, and luckily for us, they do try to keep a handle on the worst of the worst. But even they have limits on what they can do and when,” Tyrian added. They covered over Maryanne with a sheet. The job had taken about three hours for their portion of the investigation. Tyrian had even tried to run time backwards to see if they could see what happened in her last moments, but because they hadn’t come as soon as she died, it couldn’t get back to where she was alive. Not even as a dream could he get it to go back because the only other person that was there was no longer in the apartment that Maryanne called home.

100

They left her and the other things there for the undertaker and Scotland Yard. Luckily, the detective handling the case was one of the Ahlam Chosen Ones. It made it easier to have an official way to deal with Circle business. They washed up before heading out of the apartment. As they nodded to Derek Crofter, Dream Chosen One, Tyrian spoke in low tones that only Nyota and Nate could hear. “This is going to cause panic among the Chosen Ones, you know. They are so young in their abilities, plus to realize the ramifications of serving the elements and the balance of order, it’s going to frighten most of them.” “I know Tyrian. I don’t envy the Council at all on this. I just hope the Chaos Council never learns of this. If they do-” Nate responded in resignation. “It means chaos and more that will have to be fought against. I know I’m a fairly young Guardian and all, but I’ve got a question or two about this case,” Nyota said as she motioned them to her car. They got in and Nyota began driving them to her home. After a few moments of silence, she spoke again. “Nate, what do you know about this thing? Why is it coming after Akhenaten and his descendants? What did they do to him?” Nate ran his fingers through his hair. His neck and head ached. For some reason, this was like reliving part of the past that he didn’t recall doing the first time. At least, not completely. Parts of the murders and such were coming back to him as he read some of the Amarna texts. “I don’t know what to tell you, Nyota. There are many rumors about what it is. However, I do know that it all the Adept Guardians helped to bind it to its tomb. The only thing is that it has hated us for some unknown reason. Akhenaten supposedly ordered its

101

death and refused to see it when it was captured shortly after. That’s the major reason that it wants him and his descendants dead.” Nyota nodded, “So, Akhenaten, Pharaoh of Egypt, what can we do to protect you?” Nate and Tyrian looked at each other in shock. They thought Nyota hadn’t caught Nate’s small slip earlier. Tyrian looked at Nate and grunted. “How did you know, Nyota?” Tyrian asked. “I’ve suspected for a while after the first couple of cases I did with you both. Plus, there was Nate’s slip. However, there’s something I don’t understand. How can Nate have been Akhenaten and be here in his prime after so much time has passed?” “You’ve met Lysandra, other Adept Guardians as well as the rest of the Council, right?" Tyrian smiled at the woman. Her intelligence was definitely an asset they needed to encourage. Nyota nodded while glancing in the rear view mirror. No one seemed to notice how traffic thinned once they were out of the metropolis of London. Nate continued for his friend. “Well one of the things we’ve learned is those who are Adept Guardians or Living Elements have a longer time span. We’re not exactly sure how or why, just that it happens. Even Tyrian is older than I am.” Nyota shot Tyrian a look, then whistled softly. “Wow. That would mean that the most of the Council is over five thousand years old give or take.” “Exactly,” Tyrian interjected. “That’s why this is really important to the Council because some of them were there when the efreet was originally entombed. If it’s out for revenge, they’re on his list. Their families are at risk; so we’ve been taking precautions.”

102

“We’re almost to my home. I know you both are busy people and must be wanting to go home right away, but I figured we could report in to the Council then go from there if need be.” She pulled the car into a tree-lined driveway. The house itself was set back a bit from the road. It wasn’t overly grand but it was a home that a successful wildlife photographer would own. The brick house looked comfortable and safe to both Tyrian and Nate. It was early morning now for London and late night for Nate. He was tired and needed rest, but he also knew he needed to get back home to Charis. Though he had made sure she was safe, there were still things that could go wrong. He was worried about her, plain and simple. Once inside, they called the Council and reported exactly what they found and what they suspected regarding the efreet reliving the original murders. The Council seemed to be in shock at how Maryanne had died as well as the markings left on the body. Some of those who had been in Amarna recalled silently some of the murders before the efreet had been stopped. “Tyrian, Nate, Nyota, we thank you for doing this yet again. I know this has been especially difficult for you, Nate, but know your help is invaluable indeed. How is Charis doing?” Lysandra’s voice was slightly shaky after hearing the grisly details. Though she was a member of the Ma’at Council and had been through many things, Nate suspected that the ferocity of this creature surprised her. “She’s getting better. She’s been remembering more of the hieroglyphs on the tomb. Charis is beginning to see patterns as well. I think she might be able to figure out

103

how she released the efreet. I believe it was accidental.” “We believe that as well. Because if she deliberately let this thing loose, there will be an accounting,” Lysandra whispered harshly. Nate and Tyrian nodded their understanding. Once they were finished with putting the information and the developed pictures together for the Council, Nate excused himself to call Charis. “Charis, it’s Nate. Just wanted you to know I’m heading back soon,” he said into his cell phone. “Okay. I’m almost done with the book. That way you can have it back with no waiting.” She paused for a moment. “How bad was it?” Charis asked, her voice showing her fear though Nate couldn’t see her face. “I’ll tell you when I get back. It’s escalating. We need you to remember more and to help figure out how we can catch it,” Nate stated without emotion. He heard her sigh and wished he were there to hold her. This was going to hurt her deeply. After a couple more minutes of reassuring her, Nate hung up with Charis. The efreet was picking up the pace just as he had all those years ago in Amarna. That’s about the only thing that they all agreed upon. He wished he could recall more of his time as Pharaoh, but when he walked away from the position, he basically tried to forget that part of his life. It was his past and now, something wanted him to remember it, both the good and the bad. Nate scrubbed his face with his hand and tried to think rationally on the whole thing. He figured the reason the efreet was only killing those who served the Elements was to increase power and strength. Why else kill them? Retribution for those who

104

helped to entomb him? His only hope was to have Charis remember how she released the efreet. Then they could capture the thing and entomb it again. After handing his report to Tyrian, Nate grabbed his things, said his goodbyes, and headed home. Nyota had shown him where the nearest portal was in relation to her home. Once in the first portal, he let out a heavy sigh. Nate knew that Charis was at risk. While looking at Maryanne, he realized something. The efreet had a lock on Charis. He wasn’t going to let her just walk away from this intact. At sometime, he was going to get rid of the one person who released him and knew where the tomb was. The efreet would have to clean up the loose ends, one of them being Charis.

105

CHAPTER SEVEN

Nate arrived home within a couple of hours. Because of using the portals earlier that day with no rest between each stop, he took his time returning home. Portals were complex machines of sort that were created with magick and the elements. Each portal, whether it was a telephone booth, a gazebo, or even a side of a building had some similar basic constructs in how it worked. The portal required that the person have in their possession a tattoo of their affiliation with the Circle and their medallion, ring, bracelet, which had their element rune upon it. Without those two things, a portal couldn’t be found much less activated. Each transporter contained one element as its lead. Once you called up the portal, the lead element first linked up to other portals with same lead. After that, then it’d go to the next circle. With precise thought and by reciting the spell to engage the transfer, it was possible to transfer yourself to whatever place you desired. Depending on the length of travel, the error margin could increase, however. His mind recalled when Lysandra had been his teacher regarding the use of portals. Her maxim flitted through his memory, “The greater the distance you need to travel, and the more you need stops between. If you don’t rest and refocus, you could lose your way.” Nate taught those who were of Narr on the basic uses of the portals. All of those who had fire abilities knew how to instinctively transport themselves to either his home or to the Narr training facility south of Tampa. Each instructor taught their apprentices

106

among the Chosen Ones on how to call forth the portals using their tattoos as a detect magick type spell. Most major cities in the world possessed major and minor portals, as did most high-level Guardian homes. The home portal was based in the heart of the Elemental Guardian sanctuary, the Elemental Gardens. Nate shimmered into existence within his gazebo, covered once again with a shadow of darkness. He made his way to his front door and opened it, greeted by the scent of freshly baked bread. Sniffing the air, he followed the yeasty odor to its origination. There in the kitchen, he found Charis in the midst of taking a bite of freshly sliced piece of buttered bread. He watched her as she slowly chewed on it, enjoying the feel of it in her mouth. There was something erotic about watching her eat. His eyes grazed over her body. She wore on a pair of khaki shorts and a blue tank top that had streaks of flour on it. Down one cheek was a streak of flour, but in that moment, Nate thought she was one of the sexiest women he’d ever known. He stepped forward and something in his movements caught Charis’ attention. She swallowed what was in her mouth quickly. “Nate!” she exclaimed and launched herself into him arms. She hugged him tightly as if she were afraid that he wasn’t going to return. Their embrace was tight and heartfelt. Though they’d only been together for four days, most of them as enemies, Nate knew that their talking on part of what happened over a year ago helped to begin erasing some of the misconstrued information each lacked. He inhaled the scent of lotus blossoms that emanated from her warm skin and his body tightened in desire.

107

“Habibati, what’s wrong?” he asked as he placed a light kiss on her head. She closed her eyes and inhaled his masculine fragrance. In his arms, she felt all the fear she’d harbored inside fall away. “I was scared,” she admitted quietly. She clung to him though the part of her that was independent ridiculed her need to lean upon Nate’s strength. However much she wanted to deny it, his strength helped her feel most secure. Charis leaned back slightly and looked up into Nate’s deep brown eyes. Within her gaze, he saw glimmers of the fear that she kept hidden from everyone. The efreet terrified her more than she’d let on or ever admit to, Nate realized in that moment. He gathered her back tightly in his arms. Her heart beat rapidly against his chest as his hand caressed her cheek. His mind played back the images of Maryanne, lying dead in her apartment. The thought of al Shaitaan doing that to Charis solidified his determination to halt it in any way possible. His hold on her tightened in response to his dark thoughts. Charis quietly whimpered in response to his squeezing. He loosened his grip enough so she could take a deep breath. There was so much they needed to talk about, the least of which was dealing with the efreet. “Charis, we need to talk about the efreet. I need to know how he’s reaching you. Do you think we can do that, habibati?” She didn’t want to leave the safe confine of his arms as she nodded her assent. At least there she was protected from the efreet. But she knew she couldn’t hide there, not if she was going to do what had to be done to stop this thing. “Sure. Did you want something to eat while we talk?” she asked, stepping out of his embrace.

108

Her eyes glanced over him and saw the tiredness, concern, and sorrow in his stance. His rumpled clothes gave testament to rushing there and back through portals to keep his promise to her. Charis felt fraction of her past resentment against Nate plummet at that moment. Perhaps he wasn’t the heartless man she originally perceived him to be after Jonathan’s murder. It was something that she’d been thinking on since he’d been gone on his trip. She’d been rash to think that Nate knew everything happening that night. Like he said, he wasn’t a Hammi Thellal, but a Hammi Narr, which precluded him from knowing exactly what she’d seen. “That’d be great. I’m going to wash up first. I’ll meet you in the living room in a few minutes, alright?” Nate inquired as he watched Charis assemble foodstuffs from the refrigerator. “Okay. I’ll gather us something to feast upon.” As he was at the doorway, Charis called out to him. “Nate? Thank you.” Nate inclined his head in acknowledgment as he kept walking to the bathroom between the study and the living room. That thanks meant a lot to her and him. The fact that she thanked him for being there was one step in slowly dropping the resistance to the link they shared as well as a step closer to going forward in their relationship, if one could call it that. Once he shut the door behind him, Nate willed himself to gather control of his emotional reactions. He washed his face while he spoke aloud to himself. “What are you doing, Akhenaten? You know she still partially blames you for her fiancé’s death. Not to mention you’ve not even told her whom you really are. What in Aten’s name are you doing?” He stripped off his shirt and continued to wash off the worst of the grime from his

109

body. “You’re protecting Charis Windstrom, Chosen One of Thellal. She’s denied the link between you both until necessity forced her hand. Damn it Akhenaten, she’s let loose something that could destroy not only you, but also the Ma’at Council if it gains more power.” Nate looked at his reflection. Not even after all these years had he really changed much in his looks. Once he hit what Narr had considered his peak age of thirty-six, his looks remained the same ever since. He ran his hands through his short locks of hair trying to bring it into some semblance of order. To himself, his eyes held the haunted knowledge of the ancients. Many a woman had told him he had sexy bedroom eyes. Nate never believed it until that morning he and Charis kissed. Her words were what haunted him the past year. “Nate, your eyes show a soul who’s seen too much, done too much, and needs comfort. They also beckon a woman to abandon every thought of self-preservation. I can’t do that. No matter how much I desire to, I can’t do it. I owe it to Jonathan.” His groin tightened with longing as he took a couple of slow deep breaths. Nate cursed in ancient Egyptian. It was scarcely moments later when they fought over them being soul bonded together. Nate took one last cleansing breath as he allowed Narr help him to relax and focus on the now, not the past. With renewed centering, he regained control over his body’s reactions to Charis. Removing a shirt from his bag, he deftly pulled it on over his head, tugging it into place. Feeling fortified, Nate left the bathroom and headed towards the living room. Charis sat back on the love seat, her gaze fastened on the sunset glowing through the tall bay windows. He noticed the purples, magentas, oranges, and reds of the sun as it slowly

110

faded below the horizon. Silently he commended Nut, goddess of the sky for allowing him to see the balance of night and day once again. In that silent moment of tranquility, Nate slid his hand on Charis’ shoulder in companionship. Her hand reached up and covered his in return. “It’s not like the sunsets in Egypt, is it?” he murmured as he uttered a silent prayer of thanks to Aten for giving another day of life. Charis smiled as she finished thanking the various sun gods for the gift of life. “No, they’re definitely different. Sometimes, I think I forget how intense the colors are here in the States. Yet, I always find the ones in Egypt to be something spectacular, especially if I’m at Karnak or at the Abu Simbel. Seeing the ancient temples alight with the glow of Amun, Re, Aten, Khepre- there’s nothing like it.” Nate let go of her shoulder as he circled around the end of the love seat to sit next to her. On the table before them was a spread worthy of a Pharaoh. Nate chuckled inwardly at how apropos the statement was. There were sliced fruit, vegetables, dips, sandwiches, and juice. Charis handed him a small plate so he could choose what he wanted to eat. As he picked a variety of foods, he mentally reviewed what he planned on saying. Charis prepared her plate of food without comment, feeling a sense of peace now that he was back home. As she tried to digest that comment, she nibbled on a couple of slices of vegetables. Her mind tried to manage her body’s reaction to Nate’s nearness. She’d missed him. Even though he hadn’t been gone a full day, she had felt completely alone and abandoned without his presence. Charis mentally berated herself at her lack of self-confidence. She always took care of herself and didn’t need to be dependent on

111

anyone to feel complete. However, she had to admit that his presence made her feel safer than at any other time in her life. Charis handed Nate a glass of juice. He thanked her then took a long sip. Someone had to begin the conversation and Charis decided to take the initiative. “What do you want to know, Nate? What’s going on?” Nate placed his drink down on the table as he shifted so he faced Charis. “I need to know how the efreet comes to you. It’s essential, Charis. Maryanne was horribly mutilated. He killed her as a sacrifice to the Galeb al Maw’t and more, in order to gain power. Anything you can tell me will help.” Charis shivered as she recalled the horrendous dream. She tamped down the feelings of hopelessness due to her inability to stop the creature in its murderous machinations. In her mind’s eye, she recalled the details of what happened to the young woman. The grisly moments before her death and the carving that happened afterwards played before Charis’ eyes, causing her to set down her plate, her appetite diminished. “He did the ritual marks of sacrifice. Then he carved a message on her. A message of vengeance, I think. Oh gods, what have I done?” she asked as she struggled to stifle a pained gasp from escaping her. “Charis, you’re not to blame for the woman’s death. Stop thinking that way. It won’t do anyone any good. It’s what the efreet wants you to do. It gives him more power to make you take the blame for all his actions,” Nate stated with quiet authority. His left hand reached out and stroked her arm in comfort. “Does it? All I know is when I go to sleep, I fear dreaming now. He pulls at me, Nate. It’s like he’s able to sense my soul out all the billions of people on this earth. He

112

speaks to me in those macabre dream reflections of reality. He demands that I hand over Akhenaten’s descendants to him. I keep denying knowledge of any living members of his family. His strength is growing. I can’t stop him from harming me in the dreams anymore.” She rubbed her face with both hands as if to erase the memories of those horrific dreams. “I can see the shades, Nate. They behold me in terror and confusion. They’re so needy and upset over their deaths. The emotions they emit nearly overwhelm me. I try to wake up before they can reach out and touch me.” Charis tried to control the tremor in her voice, but lost. The terror of having them touch her was something she struggled against daily. It wasn’t that she hadn’t had shades, spirits, or demons touch her before, but those who were savagely murdered appeared to possess the facility to overcome her natural defenses through the Annasser. She never told anyone about the time as a child when she accidentally had touched King Tutankhaten’s mummified remains. Just the vague remembrance of that moment caused her to tremble. Given that mistake, Charis made a point to never be around any remains that died under mysterious circumstances. The battle to remain her own person during those ‘blendings’ as mediums among the Hammi Thellal called it were won by the scrape of her teeth and talent. Nate’s eyes never left Charis’ face. Cataloging each of her thoughts and emotions that flitted across, he waited patiently for her to open to him. The fear in her tone was enough to make him ease up a bit on his questioning. Trust between them was the key to help her get over this reticence from sharing with him, but he couldn’t force it from her. It’d do more damage to the budding reliance they now shared.

113

“Charis, I know that those who speak to shades have certain abilities to block them from contacting or touching them. Are those skills short-circuited because it happens through a dream trance?” He watched her reactions to his question, hoping for some sign, some response to assist him to learn more on how the efreet worked as well as to aid her. Charis hugged herself as she endeavored to discover an answer to his query. Delving into the training she received, Charis attempted to recall anything dealing with shades contacting those of the Circle Thellal during sleep. Vague recollections of teachings regarding raising shields to prevent access filtered from the recesses of her mind. Yet, even with that information, she acknowledged that it wasn’t enough to help her when a shade had experienced a violent ending. Charis didn’t want to tell Nate the truth, but if it helped to get closer to an answer to prevent this efreet from slaughtering another member of the Circle, then the cost was minor. “Yes, I was taught to block shades from my dreams. We had training from Aeifa, our Living Element, and from Brand, Adept Dream Guardian. For some reason though, each of us have one weakness to particular shades. Unfortunately my limitation concerns brutal death. If any thellal having experienced that touches me, they can breach my defenses pretty easily,” Charis whispered, each word spoken reluctantly. “I’ve tried to strengthen it, but in the dream realm, it’s worse. I wield no way of defending myself.” The comprehension of Charis’ revelation hit Nate squarely in the chest. He struggled to remain calm as his understanding and anger grew at what this meant. The peril she continuously dealt with each linking between her and the efreet enraged him. Each murder she witnessed while dreaming meant another opportunity for that shade to

114

occupy her body since she had no shielding to prevent or remove them. Nate’s rage faded at the shocked expression on her face. Her eyes were like huge saucers filled with panic and self-loathing. “Nate, you’re glowing. You’re upset with me. I shouldn’t have told you,” she lamented as she tried to rise from her seat. Without hesitation, Nate drew her onto his knees as he dowsed the conflagration raging within him completely. Charis instinctively curled into him as she let out the tears that bore her one of her most hidden secrets. He gently brushed them away as she murmured in Egyptian, “Lematha ana? Ena ahlammi anel’mawt wal maw’ta. Hall hatha an ta’koon Hammi lel’abbad?” Nate didn’t have any ready responses to give her on why she was singled out beyond her opening the tomb. He couldn’t explain why her dreams dealt only with the killing of Circle members. Yet, each incident strengthened his assessment of her being a full-fledged member of the Circle of Elemental Guardians, Da'erat Homaat al Anaaser. Thellal, Shades, was a demanding Annasser. The Adept Hammi Thellal, Shade Guardian explained once to Nate that being part of that element meant you walked at least two realms, mortal and arwaah, spirit. Some of the Shades Guardians attracted arwaah, ashbah, thellal, or shaytans easier than others. Each Element could be harsh to those who served and mastered its abilities. But the joys were also boundless for those who persevered on their journey through the elevated levels before them. “Charis, I’m not positive on why the efreet selected you except that you unsealed the chamber. We Guardians maintain balance and the laws of orders against our foe, that’s our duty. Sometimes what occurs is outside what we’ve ever experienced previously. As for your dreams, have you ever spoken to one of the Hammi Ahlam,

115

Dream Guardians?” She tried to stop crying. “No. I believed all Hammi Thellal go through this type of problem at sometime in their career. You mean not everyone dreams of the same things I have, that of death and destruction?” Nate tightened his hold on her as she wiggled, attempting to move. “No, it’s not a normal occurrence for Shade Guardians to dream of death and shades habitually. If I remember correctly, usually those who do are those with bansidhe abilities.” “Bansidhe? Isn’t that like a banshee? Those who wail of a coming death?” Charis asked, her curiosity overcoming her shame and fear. Al onsorr al hay’e al thellal, the Shade Living Element was Aeifa, a Celtic Druid. Her time with Aeifa was paying off as she remembered some of her training. Nate nodded as he explained. “We noticed that some of the Thellal Guardians seemed to be more aware of coming deaths or the types of death incurred by the shades. Their psychic ability was named after the Celtic bansidhe, banshee, who wails of impending deaths. Do you dream of deaths coming or do you seem to see them as they happen or how they occurred?” Charis tilted her head to one side as she pondered his question. She hadn’t spoken of her dreams to anyone before so she hadn’t ever thought on these points prior to now. It was her norm to push aside thoughts regarding the dreams of death and the dead. To the best of her abilities, she’d attempt to disregard them. Recalling different ones prior to her interaction with the efreet, Charis noticed a slight pattern. “They seem to take place either as the death occurred or shortly after. Very rarely, if at all, do I remember dreaming of a death before it happens. So this means I don’t have

116

bansidhe abilities, right?” Charis asked, her voice possessing a touch of hope. Nate’s hand brushed a lock of Charis’ hair from her face. His hand trailed down her cheek then caressed her neck. “That’s what it means. You’re not bansidhe material. It does mean you might be a conduit for death energy that’s released. Kind of like a Mota’haddeth al Maw’ta.” “A Speaker of the Dead? Can I trade it in for what’s behind door number three?” Charis joked, trying to regain her equilibrium. Nate granted her one of his rare open smiles. The sight of such a warm, relaxed smile from him caused her to grin back, reserving nothing. Charis loved how his smile transformed him from handsome and distinguished to devastatingly gorgeous. She brought her hand up and traced his lips with her forefinger. Before she could pull her finger away, Nate began to suckle on it. The shock of touching him so intimately rocked Charis to the core. Neither could look away as the link between them flared wide open. Giving in, Charis leaned forward as she removed her finger. Her lips whispered across his once, twice, and a third time. Nate uttered her name huskily as his hand cupped the back of her head so he could deepen the kiss. The kiss began gently enough as his tongue traced her lips just as her finger had accomplished just moments before. Nate suckled on her lower lip, sending shivers of unbridled desire coursing through her body. Her mouth parted only to be filled with his questing tongue stroking the inside of her mouth. Her body ached for more of his touch, his warmth. She rubbed her body against his chest causing Nate to let out a passionate moan. His hands threaded through her hair pulling her closer as his mouth captured hers again. His tongue massaged hers as his hands played with her silky strands of hair. The

117

taste of her was divine like honey and the cantaloupe she’d tasted moments before. He knew he should stop before this went any further. His body didn’t want him to stop until he was buried deep within her claiming her as his alone. Slowly, Nate eased back from her. Her lids were half-closed and her lips were swollen from his kisses. He slid his arms around her waist and readjusted her on his lap. After moving her so he could hold her without feeling his erection straining for release beneath his pants, Nate held Charis. She laid within his arms quietly for a few minutes. She finally brought her gaze to his. Her eyes were filled with bewilderment and yearning. Nate held back a groan and the urge to continue what they started. He knew, nevertheless, that there were still issues between them. She’d regret anything more without resolution of these problems. She slid her hand up his cheek and beamed at him. “Thank you.” “La shokran, Charis. Just lay back and relax. I know you’ve not relaxed or slept very much the past few nights,” he whispered as he smoothed her hair. She snuggled against him. She felt so good in his arms. He knew that their soul link was something special. He’d seen it happen with others through the years. But until Charis acknowledged their shared bond willingly, it’d never grow beyond its current state. He hoped in time she’d let it grow and see what could be between them. Nate had waited a long time to find his soulmate and he wasn’t willing to push again to lose her once more. He perceived her soft regular breathing. Will wonders never cease? She fell asleep in his arms. Charis allowed him to keep her safe. He let loose a male smirk of satisfaction knowing she allowed him this momentary indiscretion on her part. Carefully,

118

he stood up while cradling her. He carried her upstairs leisurely to avoid waking her from her restful slumber. Nate tucked her in bed, covering her with the soft woolen blanket from the foot of it. Looking down at her, his heart tightened in want and another unnamed emotion. He wanted to name it, but he knew until other things were dealt with, neither of them could handle how he felt. In fact, he wasn’t sure he was quite ready to deal with all that it implied. Switching on a dim light so she wouldn’t be left completely in the dark, he made his way from her side. Before descending downstairs to clean up the remains of their late night meal, Nate sent a brief prayer to the gods of sleep on her behalf.

******

Charis stood in Amarna, her mental awareness letting her realize that she was within a dream. Something didn’t sit right, though. The Amarna before her was alive and thriving as it did in the days of Pharaoh Akhenaten. She strolled the stretch of the Royal Road that separated King’s House from the Great Palace. Once in the palace, she made her way towards the throne area. As no one seemed to notice her, Charis stepped closer to the dais where the throne of Aten sat with sunbeams surrounding it. The man sitting on it twisted towards her. Though part of this seemed different from what she knew professionally, she allowed her psyche to be carried by the flow of the ahlam. Akhenaten! It couldn’t be anyone else. Charis saw the sharp nose, the strong jaw, and the deep commanding eyes of the Pharaoh of Upper and Lower Egypt. An overlay of Nate was positioned over the Pharaoh Akhenaten. Charis shook her head as she trembled

119

with perplexity. She couldn’t comprehend what the dream was declaring. As she stared at Akhenaten/Nate, a cold darkness filled her body. Rapidly, Charis was snatched from the tableau with the Pharaoh to somewhere in Canada. A woman was before a sinister, deadly creature. Charis discerned without hesitation that it was the efreet. He planned to slaughter this lady with her as his witness. The efreet turned slightly engaging Charis’ attention. Charis attempted to cast a web that would restrain any thellal or arwaah from committing any acts against a living entity. A harsh laugh followed the efreet’s tossing of the web to one side. Panting in aggravation and with a growing sense of panic, Charis cast a spell of enclosure around the Shaitaan. It snorted at her as it stepped out of the eldritch fire circle. His reddened gaze encompassed hers and as he spoke, the words reverberated throughout her body and soul. “Anta selutt al wassl baynoh wa baynee. Hatta Al Mota’haddeth Be’esm Al Maw’ta yass’ta’ti’e Eequaffi!” He began massacring the woman before him as she attempted to use her skills with fire against the unseen darkness. Nothing seemed to stop the creature as it imprisoned the woman in his grasp. One swipe of his sharpened dagger and blood spurted everywhere. He had his chosen victim and there was no escaping the final result for the dark haired woman. Charis released a scream that reverberated through her soul. The words from the efreet poured from her throat as Charis shouted, “You are the link between him and I. Not even the Speaker of the Dead can stop me!”

120

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Oh gods, help me!” Charis whimpered, her eyes open, but unseeing. Nate tackled the stairs two at a time then rushed into her room. He grabbed Charis, shaking to awaken her. “Charis, wake up! Come to me, habibati.” Charis’ eyes blinked, this time showing consciousness. She reached out to Nate’s forearms. “Please, Nate. He’s done it again. Maw’t. Death. Another is gone. Can’t you feel it, Nate?” Nate reached deep inside himself and felt for where his connection with all linked to the Fire Annasser rested. He could hear the keening of Annasser Narr for the death of one of its own. Nala was gone. Dead. But how? Charis’ whisperings broke into Nate’s communion with Narr. She tried to recall everything said and done by the efreet, whispering it as if it would deny reality. She looked at Nate’s countenance and saw he knew what happened. Al Shaitaan murdered Nala Jubrah, the Nubian Fire Living Element. Time was running out and they both knew it. It wasn’t waiting to kill anymore, but had upped its timetable. She stroked Nate’s cheek to get his attention. “I’m sorry, so sorry. When I saw him capture her, I couldn’t stop him. I tried to halt him.” Her words seemed shallow, though she had endeavored to stop him. Nate absently comforted her while his mind raced on the consequences of what this meant. As the Adept of Fire, he would be required to make an appearance at the

121

home of the Ma’at Council as well as tell them what Charis had revealed. “We’ve got to stop him. Narr mourns the loss of the Living Element. The search for her replacement has started. I can feel the fire going to all among the Chosen and the Guardians. I must go to Ma’at Council.” “Yes, I know you need to. I’ll...I’ll be fine. You go do what you need to do. Please, Nate. I’m so sorry for the loss of al onsorr al hay’e narr.” Nate blinked and gazed into Charis’ face. He wiped away the stray tears of frustration that dotted her cheeks. “I’m going to have Tyrian come here to watch over you. Don’t argue with me on this, Charis. I won’t brook any disobedience or arguments. If Tyrian doesn’t come here, then you’re going to the Elemental Gardens to be observed.” Charis’ mouth dropped open in shock. “I don’t want to go to the Gardens. I always feel like I’m on trial for what happened with Jonathan,” she responded sulkily. “They’ve never brought you to trial on Jonathan because there was no reason to. You’re not at fault nor are you to blame for what happened.” Nate couldn’t believe that Charis feared going to the home of the Annasser because of Jonathan. His intuition told him it was because the Council hadn’t explained to her what really happened, only let her speak her fill in order to establish her part in the matter. Now with Nala’s death, he’d have to find out where the new Living Element would be found as well as force them to allow him to tell Charis everything about that failed mission. It was the least the Council could do considering the risk she took on their behalf right now. “Tyrian will stay with you until I get back. We need you safe so we can figure out how the efreet was released. Until we know how he was originally bound to that tomb

122

and how you undid the binding, you’re at risk. Please honor me in this,” Nate stated solemnly. Charis nodded silently. In this, she would honor him. The look of pain and desolation on his face hurt her as if she’d killed Nala herself. She wanted to erase the pain from him, but knew that she couldn’t. Charis blamed herself for Nala’s death. She failed to stop a death from occurring. How could she be a Guardian when her abilities wouldn’t help prevent the deaths from happening?

Nate pulled out his platinum meedaliah, medallion from around his neck. Charis noticed the elemental rune for fire carved in the center with the symbol for the Circle of Elemental Guardians surrounding it. Part of her wondered on what he planned on doing with it. Her own medallion was packed in her suitcase, untouched beyond her placing it in there for safekeeping. She hadn't felt like she was part of the Circle. Now, however, she realized that the efreet thought her as being part of it as well as the Circle and the Council holding similar thoughts. Her goal now was simple- figure out how the efreet was released by her spell and how to get him returned there. If she accomplished that task, perhaps she’d be deemed worthy for entry back to where she left off in her studies, even if she didn’t have control of her abilities. She watched as Nate called to Tyrian via the medallion. Knowing that time was of the essence and also the need for secrecy, Charis sat quietly watching Nate. Using the harmonics within the elements, Charis saw as a small projection opened from the ruby that had the fire rune inscribed in it. Nate and Tyrian conversed in that ancient language

123

she could almost understand. As she deciphered occasional words, Nate nodded as Tyrian signed off. She blinked as Nate spoke to her. “Tyrian will be here momentarily. Unlike the rest of us, he can manipulate the portals easier and quicker. I need to change so I can go before the Annasser and the Council,” Nate stated emotionlessly. Charis looked at Nate’s clothes. He changed into a white tank top and blue silk pajama bottoms. His muscles rippled under his tanned skin as he stood up. Her mouth went dry as his raw sensuality hit her. Though there was no good time to be hit with the realization of unrequited lust, she took the time to appreciate his maleness. She wanted him as much as she wanted any man in her life, even Pharaoh Akhenaten. Nate was commanding in his own way, Charis acknowledged the tug in her heart and soul. She wasn’t sure why she felt like she did for this man, but there was something innately powerful about him. He walked out of her room leaving it feel so much colder without his presence. Charis rubbed her arms as she realized how much she relied on his warmth as well. She looked down at her shirt and pants. She needed to change into something a bit more comfortable. She knew she wouldn’t welcome sleep anytime soon. She slid into her private bathroom and showered, rinsing away the vestiges of sleep from her body. Charis tried to not think on what this meant. She knew that for as much as it was a shock for Nala being killed, Nate wasn’t surprised by the latest murder, only the target. She toweled off and pulled on a pair of well-worn sweat pants and a tee shirt with a portrait of Nefertiti on the front. Smirking, Charis made a face at the Queen Wife of Akhenaten. One of her fellow Amarna excavators had given it to her when he

124

realized that she was one of the few who really didn’t think much of the queen. She grabbed her notebooks and her laptop then made her way downstairs to the kitchen. The shower restored her appetite. Charis heard noises in the kitchen. Listening, she realized it was Tyrian and Nate. Stopping short of the doorway, she eavesdropped instead of waltzing in blindly. She needed to know more than what they’d been telling her. “The Council is aware of Nala’s death. They’ve sent the second team of Brand, Tiana, and Jamal to conduct an inquiry. They want to see you immediately at the Gardens,” Tyrian announced, watching for Nate’s reaction. “I need to be at the crime scene. Find out what that damn thing did to her. There’s has to be a way to impede him from committing another murder. I don’t know if what was done in the past could do it this time,” Nate grounded out while he poured himself a drink of juice. “Then again, we’re not entirely sure what they did back then to capture that thing.” Tyrian swallowed a sip from his glass. “We know that Charis holds the key to this. Are you willing to risk something happening while you run off avoiding your duty? What if it’s only those things that can help us?” Nate slammed his fist on the counter. “Dammit Tyr! I lost Nala. Nala and I’ve known each other for too damn long to take this easily. Do you know how much this hurts me? I know Charis might be the possessor of knowledge to stop this destroyer. I worry on what this manner of pressure will do to her.” Tyrian patted his friend on the shoulder. “I know Nate. I’ve known Nala almost as long as I’ve known you. Do you think this makes it any easier for me? How about the

125

young woman I’ve watched grow up in the middle of this mess and her life is at stake on the whims of a madman? Do you think I enjoy sitting idly by on this?” Nate let out a pent up sigh. “I know you’re not, Tyr. It’s just hard, damn it. I’m facing the fact that the Living Element of Fire is gone. Someone who I’ve relied on for over two thousand years is gone. Now there’ll be a new one to train on the sands of Amarna if there’s a future for us all. It’s hard knowing a friend is gone. I can’t ignore the fact of Charis being at risk. Every moment I see her, all I see is the menace that threatens to take her in time. Do you think I like that any better? I would keep her out of this if I could.” Charis couldn’t take any more of their talk. Gathering her strength of will, she strolled in pretending she heard none of what they had spoken about. She looked at both men in turn. She placed her belongings on the table and hugged Tyrian. She kissed Tyrian’s cheek. “I’m sorry you’re forced to play baby-sitter to me, big brother.” Tyrian glanced through her notebooks. He inclined his head at the laptop computer. “Planning on doing your dissertation or something?” Charis stuck out her tongue at Tyrian as she grabbed some water from the fridge. “No, since I know sleep has gone the way of the long boat to China, I’ve got my stuff to work on. I’m determined to remember what I’m missing.” Sitting down between the men, she glanced at her big brother. “Tyr, will you help me in this? I hate asking for assistance, but I’ve got to be missing something easy. Something one of us should be able to spot.” Booting up her computer, she typed in her password and waited it to bring her to her desktop. She said nothing as each man leaned in to look over her shoulder. The first thing that popped up was the changes she made to what she memorized of the

126

entranceway towards the inner chamber. She manipulated her roller ball mouse rotating the scene in order to illustrate the left hand wall next to the sealed doors. “There’s something here on this wall I’m missing. I just don’t know what it is yet.” Nate looked at the wall, a memory niggling in his head. He tried to pull it up but it resisted. A tingling along his spine let him know that Narr was summoning him. He had delayed long enough. “I’ve got to go. It’s time to see the Council and the Annasser.” Charis turned to Nate. She squeezed his arm with compassion. “I’m sorry. I know it doesn’t make it any better for your loss, but I’m sorry for what happened. Please know that.” “I know, habibati. Just listen to Tyr while I’m gone. Maybe something will click with you both working on this. We can hope something gives, anyway. I’ll keep in touch. Tyr, thanks for doing this.” Nate headed out of the kitchen as his friend waved him off. “Any time, you know that. I’ll watch Charis. Somehow I think we’re turning a corner. Something will emerge from this unholy mess,” Tyrian responded while his eyes returned to the computer screen. He pulled out the chair next to Charis and settled in. Nate looked at the two, heads bent together and smiled. He couldn’t have left her in better hands unless it was his own. Now he needed to take care of other matters regarding the Annasser Narr. Once that was done, he could begin his approach of the Ma’at Council for some answers that seemed to be evading him. He mentally thanked his friend for keeping Charis occupied while he made his way to his appointed rendezvous. Charis pointed out series of text with missing portions. “Tyr, this is normally from Kettab Al Maw’ta, the Book of the Dead. But there’s something about those blank spots.

127

I’m telling you, they didn’t possess the usual texts there. I just don’t know what was there. The utterances weren’t in their usual order and many of the ones we’ve seen before aren’t present.” Tyrian’s finger traced a set of hieroglyphs. “Charis, does this text align with the next set of pictures or is it out of position?” Charis turned a bit so she could see the writing in question. She began muttering while translating. “Hail, saith Horus, O Twenty-first pylon of the Still-Heart! I have made the way. I know thee. I know thy name. I know the name of the goddess who guardeth thee. He maketh the ash trees (cedars) not to grow, and the shenu trees (acacias) not to blossom, and preventeth copper from being found in the mountain. The Tchatcha (Chiefs) of this Pylon are Seven Gods.” Charis turned to Tyrian. “Yeah the part about ‘Sword that smiteth at the utterance of its own name, stinking face, over thrower of him that approacheth her flame" is thy name. Thou keepest the hidden things of the avenger of the god, thou guardest them. Amam is his name’ is missing. That’s Budge’s translation. You can pull up Faulkner’s on my laptop. For some reason, I’ve always remembered Wallis Budge’s easier, though Faulkner’s is more accurate.” Tyrian nodded. “There isn’t enough room there for that to be put in either. Plus look at these markers, they’re not from the text are they?” Charis looked at the symbols. They weren’t traditional symbols for any known part of the text. One looked almost like the symbol Jonathan had found that designated an Elemental text in other fragmentary tablets. She tried to remember what she could on what it meant.

128

“Dammit, why can’t I remember?” she growled as she rubbed her forehead in frustration. Tyrian rubbed her shoulders. “Charis, there are reasons you’re not remembering. Hell, had I been through what you did in those hours, I probably wouldn’t remember either.” Charis’ eyes filled with unshed tears of frustration. “I want to remember Tyr. I need to remember. Do you know how hard it is to know I’m the cause of these deaths? Do you know how I blame myself for each murder because I released something that wasn’t meant to be unconfined ever?” “You don’t know that, Charis. For all we know there was a time limit or something,” Tyrian improvised. Charis looked at the dark haired man in shocked incredulity. “Do you really believe that? That would mean my affinity of the shade element made no difference in this. Somehow, I don’t think so.” She shook her head negating his words of comfort. Somehow she’d love to believe that somehow her unbalanced powers had no connection with releasing the efreet. Evidence, however, showed otherwise. Her unstable abilities seemed to have been the impetus in releasing the deadly creature from his eternal confinement. Dammit all, why can’t I remember how I opened it? She pondered on all she remembered of going into the tomb. She needed her journal, the one in her suitcase that she dare not tell the others about. Though there was no reason to hide its existence anymore, she clung to it being kept secret as a safety measure in case other means failed. The fear she had of what she needed to remember was palpable, like swallowing sand

129

during a simoon. She had to face whatever scared her enough to make her lose her memory. That was her conclusion. That time from when she spoke the spell opening the doors until she garnered enough strength to hide her journal, they were still blank to her, though she could recall vague portions of it lately. She sat back in her chair. “Tyr, what if I’m frightened by what I’ve done? What if that’s why I can’t remember?” Tyrian inclined his head as he continued to massage her shoulders. “Listen to me, Char. Even if you’re frightened, the memories will come back. They always do. I mean you’ve denied your link to Nate for how long now? But when push came to shove, you called for help via the soul link.” Charis’ mouth opened but no sound came out. Tyr’s dark eyebrow rose at Charis’ obvious attempt of denial. “Can’t deny it, can you? Bottom line, you’re alive because your soul link to Nate was still there.” She wanted to deny it. She had to deny it. To admit to the soul link bond would be to admit her engagement to Jonathan was a sham. Charis loved Jonathan, though she was never in love with him. Granted it wasn’t a soul bond love, but that kind of love shattered her parents when her mom died. Her dad was a wreck for years. Who wanted a love like that where you could barely function much less take care of a teenage daughter who started to feel her call from the elements? “I can’t deny there’s some kind of link between Nate and I. For all I know it’s because of our Egyptian heritage and we’re part of the Circle. I don’t know. That said, I don’t think it’s the soul link like you and Kara have. I’d have felt different wouldn’t I?” Charis asked trying to fight the feeling that she wasn’t going to like his answer.

130

Tyrian shook his head, while a sigh emerged from his throat. “Charis, a link to your soulmate isn’t deadly. It doesn’t feel different. It just is. A bond with Nate won’t kill you. In fact, if I can remind you, it saved your life. He used that link to fix on your position and exercised his power to protect you.” He sat down and held her hands. “It’s not like your parents. No one could’ve foreseen on how enveloped within their soul bond they were. Remember, it wasn’t until after the fact that we found out they were distantly related, something unaccounted for. There’s not a chance of that with you and Nate.” Charis heard Tyrian’s arguments and tried to give them the merit they deserved. They were the same ones the Council of Ma’at had given her when she insisted on marrying a man who she wasn’t soul bonded to. The Council insisted that a soul link match was the most balancing thing for each Guardian if they ever discovered theirs. After this fiasco, Charis was determined to not use that link but to keep it shut. Part of her shunned the idea of it not taking control of her life. Wasn’t she the product of two people who lived for their soul bond? “I know that each soul link is different for each couple. But you’re not the one who had to live with Dad pining away for Mum. You’re not the one who had to learn her skills by trial and error. You’re not the one who doesn’t have control of her abilities at the age of thirty-one. I am!” Tyrian turned her so they were facing each other. “Charis, you still haven’t gotten your abilities under control?” Charis blinked keeping a stoic face. She couldn’t lose control. Not now. “I’ve got some control of my talents. Not all. What happened to Jonathan hurt me in many ways. It showed me that perhaps I’d never have complete command of my skills. So I decided to

131

do what I could and stop trying for more.” Tyrian’s hand caressed her cheek. “Listen to me, cara. You have to keep trying. What happened with Jonathan wasn’t something you could stop even if you tried. The only one to blame is Jonathan. Hell, I don’t think that anyone could’ve stopped the creature.” Seeing the look on Charis’ face, he continued softly. “I know about the demon. I was sent to look at the scene after it was all said and done. I’m sorry on what happened, Charis. You left before I could tell you that. I know how you fought Council to get engaged to Jonathan.” Charis let the tears fall. “I knew he wasn’t my soulmate. But it was Jonathan.” She gestured trying to explain. “He grew up with me. He knew me like no one else did. He saw what happened with my parents. He understood my not wanting to be trapped like that. Jonathan’s dead because I wasn’t strong enough in my abilities to stop al Galeb.” “That’s not true Charis. It’s not. He died because he was power hungry and threatened the existence of the Circle. That’s why he died. He tried offering you to the Soul Eater. Only because Nate was able to stop him from touching you are you still alive,” Tyrian stated tersely. He ignored the shocked look on her face, giving her space to digest this information. He glanced at the time. “Look Ruggers, you need to sleep. I’ll have one of the Dream Guardians come assist you if you need it. Charis, trust me, get some sleep and you’ll feel better on all this. Plus, who knows, you might get a new idea from what we’ve talked about.” Charis stifled a yawn. “You’re right. I also know you’re trying to distract me from

132

my line of thinking. I don’t really like anyone messing with my head, but could you ask for Brand or someone to help guide my dreams away from the constant death I’ve been seeing?” She waited for Tyrian’s answer. She wasn’t sure how much he knew about her dreams or her fears. Charis waited for a minute while Tyrian pulled out the medallion from around his neck. He concentrated on it. Suddenly a man with short spiky blonde hair showed up. “Yes? You rang, Tyr?” the man said. “Hello, Brand. How busy are you? I could use a small dream favor,” Tyrian responded. “It’s not for Nate, is it? I’m not touching his Highness of the Burning Sarcasm again,” Brand joked. “Enough, Swede. Actually it’s for Charis. She was the recipient of some nasty moments earlier tonight. She could use some nice soothing images for what’s left of the night.” “Sure, I can arrange it. You want me to help or would you prefer Akeira to deliver it?” Brand asked, all humor gone from his tone. “Either of you would be good. Make sure you take the usual precautions okay?” “Done. Anything else, oh master of the winding clock?” Brand teased. “Nothing.” Tyrian strove to keep a smirk from showing Brand his amusement. “Keep it up, Brand, and you’ll be whistling Dixie until infinity is over.” “Oh low blow. You and Charis take care. Give my love to Kara. Over and out, Roger-Dodger.” Brand said as he faded out.

133

Tyrian chuckled. “If only those under him knew of his humor, they’d be in hysterics and nothing would ever be done in the dream realm.” Charis smiled. “So I see. He’s interesting. I’m going to crawl into bed. You’re going to be nearby, right?” Tyrian inclined his head in assent. “Leave this stuff here. We’ll look at it come morning. I’ll tuck you in. I know you’re not a child, but I want to check your room again, okay?” They went to her bedroom with little talk. Once there, Tyrian looked over the room while holding a black crystal in his hands. Charis knew it was to help sense for entrapments and also to help set wards of protection. When he was done checking for traps and setting up the wards, Charis let out a sigh of relief. She crawled into bed as the pink of dawn began to tinge the sky. “We’ve been up for a long time, haven’t we?” Tyrian pulled the covers over her. “Yes we have, cara. Now get some sleep. When you’re rested, we’ll look at those hieroglyphs more. Sound fair?” “Yeah. Good night oh King of the Clocks,” Charis chuckled sleepily. “Giggle now, you’ll pay for that later,” Tyrian teased. “Sleep well. Morpheus bless.” “Morpheus bless you too, Tyr. Thanks for everything,” Charis murmured as Brand came to ease her way to a peaceful slumber.

134

CHAPTER NINE

Nate arrived at the Elemental Gardens, his body exhausted from the constant portal traveling. Dropping his bag, he quickly made his way through the entrance to the Gardens itself. As he entered the Narr ring, he watched fire sprites teasing the earth sprites and the air sprites. Nate smiled grimly as he watched the give and take of each element. He always enjoyed coming to the Gardens to commune with the elements, but this time was not as pleasant as others. Nate’s eyes took in the other rings that comprised the Elemental Gardens. Each element had its own circle where the element played and teased those of nearby elements. In the center was a beautiful blending of all the elements. It was here that the Council would hold meetings as well as initiate new ones into the Circle of Elemental Guardians. Or as in this case, say goodbye to a beloved Living Element. “Akhenaten, stand forth,” the voice from the center called. Nate strode forward until he reached the dais where the woman known as Lysandra stood. She was the Speaker of the Elements for the Ma’at Council. She didn’t look more than thirty-six or so, but Nate knew she was at least five hundred years older than he was. Her dark auburn hair had strands of gray but nothing else to indicate how long she’d been alive. “I’m here. Nala, my al onsorr al hay’e al Narr, Fire Living Element, is no more. She has been murdered by the efreet,” Nate stated, his anger causing the fire ring to soar momentarily with flares.

135

Lysandra bowed her head in respect. “We know and have heard from Narr on this. We are devastated by the loss of Nala. She was in her former past, a Nubian slave, and then through training one of our finest Living Elements. Your loss is our loss. But as time moves, so does the need for another Living Element.” Nate bowed his head in memory of Nala. Then he lifted it to the heavens above that seem to mourn the loss of Nala. “Fal’tobarekak al unnasser. May the Elements bless you, Nala. My friend, I shall miss you and your wisdom. I cherished our times from the past through now. No one was happier than I was when you became the al onsorr al hay’e al Narr. At your presentation of becoming the Fire’s Living Element, we pledged our friendship for all time. You were brought low because of past indiscretion of mine that I should’ve taken care of. I promise your maw’t will not go unavenged. I shall bring the Shaitaan to a reckoning. Ana Sahher Al Naar wa Phara’own all gammee’e. I am the Fire Sorcerer and Pharaoh of all, just in the time of your slavery and your release. I shall miss you always, Nala.” With his final words, Nate released a fiery bird from his cupped hands. As it flew up to the joining of the elements in the sky above them, its keening cry tore through the congregation of Adept Guardians and the remaining Living Elements. They joined in the final chant of the elements. “Ha’wa’e, Urdd, Narr, Ma’e, Waq’t, Thellal, Ahlam, and Hayawanat. Air, Earth, Fire, Water, Time, Shades, Dreams, and Animals. Element to element, life unto death, the circle complete, the purpose secure. Our lives and our love to you, Nala. May your Arwaah, spirit, help select the next Living Element with your blessing.” Thus completing the ritual of passing, they watched as the fiery bird keened once

136

more than disappeared in the midst of the elements. It was done. Now the essence of the Living Element would go to one of Fire’s wielders. Nate sent a silent prayer to Osiris, Egyptian god of the dead, to watch over the soul of his friend. He faced the other Adepts and Living Elements. “Thank you for being here so suddenly. I can’t thank you enough for your presence. I do avow to catch and stop this efreet, even if it means my death.” Kara walked up to his side. She placed her hand on top of his hand that the Elemental Guardian ring was on. “We are with you and shall help you in any way. Rest now, Nate. In the morning, we shall have an idea on whom Nala and Narr have chosen for the next Living Element. She’d been prepared in case anything had happened, unlike so many others. She’s a credit to your element and your friendship.” He allowed Kara to escort him to the quarters beyond the Garden itself. She grabbed his bag as she led the way to the rooms for those who visited the Gardens. He was so tired and so numb. Nate lost one of his dearest friends because of an efreet he couldn’t figure out how to destroy. This time there’d be no chance for the efreet. Of this, Nate was certain. Kara kissed his cheek once she walked him to his rooms. He knew that some of the Chosen Ones kept them clean and aired out for him. He placed a hand on Kara’s shoulder. “Thank you. I’m sorry about Tyrian not being here as well.” Kara smiled and patted his cheek. “I’m here for you, even if it’s to be a shoulder to cry on. I’ve got Tyrian on telepathic link. I know his heart was with yours tonight. I also realize how important it is in keeping Charis safe. I mean it though, if you need anything to help defeat this creature, we all are willing.”

137

He hugged the petite woman. “Thanks. It means a lot to me. I’m going to miss her, you know.” Kara nodded. “I know. Tyrian told me how you recognized her talent when she was offered as a slave. Instead of having her killed, you bought her and after a short course of teaching her control of her gifts, you freed her. Nala was someone you helped as well as a longtime friend. From what little time I’ve known her, I’ll miss her, too.” Nate bowed his head as tears fell. He was a man, a Pharaoh, and neither gave to tears. However, he was also human, as hard as he wished to forget that fact. His heart ached for the loss of his friend. She was the one who helped him to be released from his role as Pharaoh and become an Adept Guardian shortly afterwards. He would never lose that memory no matter what time should pass. The grin Nala gave him the day he was proclaimed Adept of Narr was one of his most cherished memories of her. Kara rubbed his hand and whispered some ancient words. He tried to make them out but suddenly overwhelming tiredness hit him. “To bed, Pharaoh Akhenaten. Let your healing begin.” Kara walked Nate to his bed and watched him as he almost mindlessly crawled onto it. Once she was certain he was asleep, Kara quietly closed the door to his rooms. No one would disturb him before he was ready to wake in the morning. She took a couple of steps from the door then stopped. She sent through her soul link a feeling of love and comfort to the other man hurting by the loss- her husband, Tyrian. Then she proceeded to go to tell the Council what Charis and Tyrian had uncovered so far.

138

Morning came early for Nate. His eyes slowly opened as the sun rose in the east, shining its golden rays through his open window. Watching Khepre push the sun into the sky, he felt refreshed as well as more accepting of Nala’s death. He smiled selfconsciously as he realized that Kara used a spell of Brand’s to induce a healing dream sleep. He stretched his body before moving to a sitting position on the edge of his bed. Thoughts on Nala, his worries about Charis and the finding of the next Living Element all seemed clear and less confused from the night before. The dreams were of the good times he and Nala had shared. He said his goodbyes yesterday and the memories facilitated him to remember the goodness of Nala. She’d not want him to mope about her death. She was a fierce warrior for both her ancient people and as the Fire Living Element. In one dream, she had touched his cheek and explained to him how the creature had managed to overcome her psychic defenses that should’ve picked up on his nearness. One more piece of information to help capture the evil creature. Now he would put into action some of his knowledge to make the efreet pay for murdering one of his best friends. Nate wandered to his closet. He changed into clothing he kept on hand for his infrequent visits to the Gardens. Thought he couldn’t come to the Gardens as often as he wished, as an Adept, he had his own rooms and left clothes for any possible occasion needed. After he put on the pants and loose shirt of his native country, Nate made his way to the Ma’at Council chambers. He purposely strolled down the long corridor, which wound its way through the outside of the Gardens and nodded at the Chosen Ones who were hurrying along to their

139

classes. It was wonderful seeing how many people were accepted into initiate level of the Circle that understood the purpose of balance and order. Nate remembered that after the so-called Dark Ages, the Ma’at Council wondered if there’d be enough entrants to keep up with the growth and changes in the world. Seeing them take their lessons and exercises seriously gave Nate a lift that there would be more Guardians to uphold the balance even with these untimely deaths. A female Guardian marched by him and something made him study her actions. She was of the Fire element that was obvious by her medallion. Yet, her looks seemed out of sort. Her robe was carelessly around her shoulders while she seemed to be perspiring even in the coolness of the hallway. He didn’t recognize her from one the Fire Elemental training center he ran in Tampa, but she could’ve trained at any of the others on the continents. There was something about her that called to him. Something he missed in that short glance. “Excuse me, may I ask your name, Hammi Narr?” Nate called out, concern marring his aristocratic features. The woman’s fiery hair glowed in the morning sunshine. Her eyes were as blue as the sky and her smile was genuine. As she faced him, she realized who asked her for her name. “Sir? Oh, beg your pardon, Adept Guardian, sir. I’m Phaedra, Arba’a level.” Nate smiled back, glad his instincts were still sharp and able to see what might easily pass by his eyes. “Please, Phaedra, I don’t stand on ceremony. You’re fourth level Guardian of Fire. What’s been your last assignment?” “I’ve been working in Greece. They placed me here in the main headquarters only

140

a couple of weeks. What can I do for you, Sir?” “Please call me Nate. You seem a bit preoccupied. Have you noticed anything unusual about yourself or about someone else you know?” Phaedra tilted her head to the right as she thought. A brief tug of emotions and thoughts showed on her face as Nate waited. What he saw on her face gave him hope more than he could realize at that moment. “Actually, Nate. I was on my way to speak to Jerin, one of our healers. I’ve noticed since late last night, after the farewell ceremony to Nala, it’s like my powers are blossoming or exploding. I can almost hear Narr speak without trying. I’ve been close to the element, but never could I sense its feelings. Plus, I’m feeling warmer than I normally do. It’s almost as if my body is on fire and nothing I do seems to quench it.” Nate gestured for her to walk with him. In a calm manner he placed his hand with his Fire Element ring on her arm, helping to ease some of the symptoms she was experiencing. As they walked towards the chamber, Nate spoke to her on various facets of Narr and how to wield her gifts when powers surged and waned. He continued to speak to her as they entered the Council chambers where the Council sat discussing various matters. He ignored their pointed looks as he told Phaedra. “Just remember, Narr isn’t to be feared but to be respected. If you remember that, then you’ll realize your increase in powers are tied to what Narr thinks you are capable of.” Nate turned to the Council. His face was calm but his hands were fidgeting at his sides. He lucked out and he knew it. Timing was everything, Tyrian had jokingly told him once. Little did either of them realize the truth in that phrase. Lysandra and the other

141

Council members waited impatiently for him to speak. “Ma’at Council, I present to you Phaedra of Greece, the newest Living Element.” Lysandra came down from her dais to embrace the young woman. She murmured blessings in Greek upon Phaedra. Phaedra answered in kind and looked to Nate in wonder. “What do you mean, Sir?” Nate let out a chuckle. He thought her formality before the Council amusing since he knew in a couple of years; she’d be addressing them and him by their given names. Pointing to the light pink mark of a bird on her face, which looked like a case of sunburn, Nate explained as he handed her a silver mirror. “Phaedra, you have the mark of the phoenix upon your face. It’s only visible to Adept Guardians and the Council. Narr has chosen you to be the next human element.” Phaedra’s legs gave out as she let out a gasp. Nate slowly helped lower her to a nearby chair as Lysandra advised her in Greek. Phaedra rattled off questions, reverting to her native tongue. Lysandra responded kindly as Nate went to the elemental offering area in the chamber. After saying a blessing and thanks for Narr for answering his unspoken reservations, Nate placed some incense on the offering area. Then he recited an ancient text he only had spoken once before. Once the ritual was complete, he poked into the fire and withdrew a new medallion, one with the symbol of Narr, the Circle symbol, and the rune of the Living Elements upon the deep red garnet that winked at him. He walked over and knelt beside the seated girl. She couldn’t be more than twenty-four, he pondered. Time to learn and grow in the ways of being a Living Element, he thought with a pang of sadness for his loss of Nala. He pushed the sadness away and remembered when he initiated Nala just like he was doing for Phaedra. This was a time

142

of joy and of new beginnings. For this young woman, nothing would ever be the same again. Her entire way of life would be changed as she learned the legacy of being a Living Element to the Annasser. He removed the old medallion from around her neck. His hands warmed by the sacrificial fire, Nate eased the new medallion over Phaedra’s head. He chanted again in his native tongue, and then translated for Phaedra. “Fire needed someone to be his mortal representative. He chose with an eye for someone who reflected the harmony, order, and balance of his power and his position within the Elements. You are his choice. Blessings on your new role.” Phaedra accepted the new medallion with a tiny smile and her eyes shining in happiness of the blessing. She leaned forward and kissed Nate’s forehead. “I accept Narr’s decision. What is shall be. The wings of flame have descended upon me and shall guide me to walk the land as She Who Is Fire.” Phaedra bowed her head as the element of Fire roared its approval in the Elemental Gardens. All noted the solar flares, lava spouts, and lightning flashes. Everyone in the room added their blessings to those of Narr. Nate knew that he was lucky in finding Fire’s Al Onsorr al Hay'e. Normally it took anywhere from a day to two months to find any new Living Element. They don’t always manifest so quickly or in such an obvious manner as Fire. All Adepts were trained to watch for the signs of each Element when it chose a new elemental representative. Nate stood up and stretched out his hand to Phaedra. She took it and situated herself next to him. The Council applauded as they realized that this was only a miracle provided by balance and the elements. Nate telepathically spoke to her. “I know this is

143

new to you, but you’ll be given special training for the next two weeks. Hopefully, once my current mission is completed, then I’ll take you to the special training field and we’ll begin phase two of learning your new abilities.” She nodded her acquiescence. Nate noted the slightly overwhelmed look and sent her a wave of calmness from the elemental link they shared through Narr. “Thank you, Nate. This is more than I ever imagined in my life when I first came to the Elemental Guardians to learn control of my gifts.” “This is only the beginning, Phaedra. Learn what those assigned to you have to share. Know you may always approach Narr himself with any questions. You can also use your amulet to contact me for any reason.” Two robed individuals entered the chambers. One was an Itnan level Fire Elemental Guardian, which was just below Nate’s position as Wahid or Adept. He knew Cord Garrett and approved of the choice as one of Phaedra’s trainers. Cord had many assets, one of the best being his patience and his ability to teach the various aspects of Fire. The second person was Kara. As one of the Adept Guardians of Time as well as the Living Element of Time, she was a member of the Council as well. It was obvious she’d bide her time until it was the right moment to emerge. She gave Nate a cheeky grin and winked impudently at him. She glided to where Lysandra stood and whispered in her ear. Nate’s curiosity rose. Normally there were no secrets kept in the Council chambers. Lysandra ambled to her chair on the dais and sat down. The look on her face was one of intent thought. Lysandra’s quiet demeanor caught everyone’s attention. She cleared her throat as

144

Kara came forward. The gray robe did nothing to dampen Kara’s bright personality, Nate thought with a trace of amusement. He smiled at his friend as she motioned him to her side as she knelt before Lysandra. Nate walked forward, and then knelt beside Kara. “What’s going on?” Nate whispered. “I talked with Tyrian. Brand helped guide Charis’ dreams with a spell last night. The demon tried to take over Charis. It kept telling her she was the link between Akhenaten and him. With Brand’s help, Charis dampened the link you two share. She told the efreet that she had no bond to any of Akhenaten’s descendants. A lie, but a necessary one.” “Why didn’t someone wake me up and inform me?” he angrily uttered in a low, controlled voice. “Because you were in mourning for Nala,” Lysandra answered for Kara. “Rise, Adepts of Fire and Time.” They both rose to their feet but remained in their spots. Nate looked into Lysandra’s eyes, feeling their minds brush each other. He saw the truth of her words and how his words and actions last night were of a man in mourning for a close friend. Nate thanked Lysandra for the break and rest he needed to be able to be balanced in what was now facing them. “Does she yet know the truth?” Council member Rameill asked with his leathery voice. “No, Councilor Rameill,” Nate responded respectfully. “Why not?” Iola, another Councilor inquired. Kara spoke up. “Because Charis Windstrom was involved with the incident that

145

resulted in Khasma level Guardian of Earth, Jonathan…” “Yes, I now recall the incident,” Iola commented. She bent her head and listened to something then spoke. “Akhenaten, you have the Elements approval to reveal whatever’s necessary in order to deal with the efreet al shaytan.” “I’ll do as required,” Nate responded, hiding his relief at knowing he could tell Charis the truth of what happened during that investigation. He thought he might have to force their hands to allow him that luxury, yet once again, they surprised him with their wisdom and balance of truth. Kara raised her voice. “I’ve spoken to Tyrian on things as well. He and Charis have made some progress on the texts. There is one thing, however.” “Speak Adept of Time,” Lysandra commented. “They believe part of the spell to bind the demon can only be accessed in the time period in which the thing was bound in. It means that Akhenaten and Charis will need to go back to Amarna during his reign,” Kara uttered in a dead calm voice. “No others are knowledgeable enough about that time to be able to masquerade in that city and not call attention to themselves.” “Do we know this for a certainty?” Lysandra asked, her eyes drifting to Kara’s slightly rounded abdomen. Nate knew that she was thinking about the effect of time travel upon the unborn twins. He shared Lysandra’s concern and more. The twins were his adopted niece and nephew, in his eyes, their lives sacrosanct. “Tyrian is about eighty-five percent certain. But he asked me to convey this information to the Council. I’m officially asking the Council permission to allow Akhenaten and Charis to go back to that time period, if it’s required.”

146

“Kara, we don’t know how the babies will respond,” Nate said fiercely, placing his hand on her belly to drive home his point. The risk she was willing to take to her and the babies was outstanding and she had to realize the possible consequences. Kara’s pale eyes locked with Nate’s dark eyes. “Trust me on this, I’ve spoken to Waq’t, Time. A portal enhanced trip in time to Amarna and one back will not harm the children. In fact, it’ll allow them a brief respite from the noise within this time period.” Nate could see Lysandra look at his hand on Kara’s belly. Something sad shimmered in her eyes, then it was gone. “If Tyrian deems it’s the only way, then we grant that you and he will be allowed to transport Akhenaten and Charis back in time. However, they must be there at least twenty-four hours before you can return for them. Is this understood?” Kara bobbed her head. “As the Council wills. Nate needs to return to his home. Tyrian and Charis await his arrival. I shall go from here to the nearest airport and fly to meet them in Tampa, should it become necessary.” Nate slid his arm up to catch Kara’s. They made their way out of the chambers, letting Lysandra speak to Cord and Phaedra. He wished Cord a mental thought of congratulations and luck. Cord grumbled back a slightly put out reply. Nate’s lips curved into a smirk. He knew Cord was suspicious of any woman who became a Living Element. He’d been hurt once before by a woman who was elemental representative of air. He hoped that Cord would one day realize that just because they were representatives of the elements, they were still human and capable of love and fun. He decided to not warn Cord of Phaedra’s playful nature that he’d glimpsed in the melding they briefly shared when he initiated her into her new position within the Circle.

147

Let him figure it out for himself the hard way, Nate mentally chuckled. When he and Kara were near a small alcove away from others, he pulled her in. “I want details on what happened to Charis. How come I didn’t feel Brand dampen the link? What did Charis say about having the link?” Kara laughed at the barrage of questions. Seeing a chair in one corner of the alcove, she sat down a bit wearily. “Listen to you, Phara’own Akhenaten. Do you have feelings for Charis?” “I care for her, Kara. Others and I have hurt her a year ago. I feel responsible for her. Yes, I find her attractive. I know the link we share means something. Whether we are soulsiblings or more, only time will reveal. With Charis’ denial of any soul links, it creates interference in being able to sense the other one.” He ran his hand through his hair out of frustration. He knew Kara was trying to make him think and be logical. Nate knew he would do the same thing had he been the one helping his friend. The only thing was that he hadn’t been there for her. The anger at that flared in him like a firestorm. Kara leaned away from him. “Temper, temper, Nate. You yourself answered on why you didn’t feel the link dampening. Because Charis denied vehemently that she was linked to Akhenaten’s progeny, she helped skew any trace of a link while Brand dampened it with dreams.” “I’m grateful for Brand’s assistance. Paybacks will be a bitch though, and his Bitchiness will demand to be paid back," Nate murmured resignedly. “True and Brand’s idea of paybacks are unusual to say the least. That man needs someone to balance him out,” Kara sighed in agreement.

148

“What did the efreet do? Tell me, Kara,” Nate pleaded roughly while Kara shook her head. “I don’t have details. Brand and Tyrian wouldn’t give them to me. I could’ve gone and ‘seen’ what happened, but when Tyrian told me what he and Charis were finding out this morning, I knew I’d have to just give in this once,” Kara with a slightly irked tone. Nate hid his grin from Kara’s watchful gaze. He knew that Kara could be like a starving dog with a bone when she wanted to know what was being withheld from her. Nate envied Tyrian’s close relationship with Kara. Their love was evident in every tone of voice and every action, even when one or the other was considering acts of violence upon the other. Then there was the trying to do things for her best interest part that Nate never envied Tyrian on. This was one of those times. It was an ongoing joke on who could come up with the most creative way to get the other to give up information. Nate seemed to recall Kara was ahead this time because of her threat to emasculate Tyrian and him with only an ice cream scoop if they didn’t tell her about the latest threat from the Chaos Council. Nate swallowed a chuckle as he remembered the threat Kara levied on them. How he wished he could be loved as thoroughly as his friends loved each other. But who could accept and love the royal Pharaoh of Egypt? “I guess I’ll have to use my masculine wiles on them to get the knowledge I seek,” Nate teased. Kara giggled, her voice tinkling like sparkles of joy. She rose to her feet as Nate helped her up. “Let’s get your things and send you back to your entourage. How do you

149

feel now that you’ve got permission to talk about the mission to Charis?” They walked to his rooms. After entering, they continued talking. Nate began packing some things he’d need in case they did go back in time. As he removed an ancient golden box from the closet, he answered her. “I’m relieved. I hated it when the Council originally said that none of the Chosen could know the truth on what happened. Keeping them from ma’at and letting them absorb the price that imbalance and greed ruined a chance at their gaining wisdom.” “I know that Tyrian and I argued with the Councilors for a while on the issue. When Charis came requesting leave from the Circle, the elder Councilors were convinced it was proof that it was better the truth not be known. I think it would’ve helped Charis to heal from what happened,” Kara agreed. Nate lifted the cover on the box. Inside was the crook and flail that represented his right to rule. He hadn’t looked at the golden reminders of his past since the anniversary of his coronation last year. Once a year, Nate paused and reflected on his life as the Pharaoh of Upper and Lower Egypt. He knew what the history books said about him. The heretic Pharaoh, they called him. It stung for many years until Tyrian and Brand helped him to see that what the historians were referring to was when he moved the Capitol from Thebes to Amarna as well as his religious stance of celebrating only the god, Aten. Only the Circle knew the truth that Akhenaten had offered Amarna as a city for Elemental Guardians to live while learning their skills in semi-privacy. His brother had been the one who shared the vision he had of Aten with him, Akhenaten. It was that vision that Nate used when the Circle came to him and asked him for help. They needed a safe place where they could live and train others like him. So, Amarna was born. His

150

brother raved to him about how Aten was pleased by Nate’s decision. Even Nate’s wife was drawn to the worship of Aten. Nefertiti. The name brought images to his mind of one of the most beautiful women of that time. She was a bit haughty and reserved with him in private, but in public she was every inch a queen. When Nate discovered Nefertiti’s true nature, he took actions that ensured him progeny for his family line. Then he gave Nefertiti an ultimatum, which in the end allowed him to become the Adept Fire Guardian of the Elemental Circle. His musings were jolted as Kara questioned him about something. Nate laid down the scepter back in the box. “What did you say, Kara? I was thinking on the past,” Nate admitted ruefully. “I asked if you’re going to tell Charis who you are.” The box closed sharply as if that was the answer to Kara’s query. Nate drew in a deep breath then let it out slowly. He slid the box into a leather pouch. His words were slow and deliberate as if he was unsure of his answer. “I planned to tell her my real name and explain everything. I know I need to if we end up going into my past. There’s only reason I hesitate though. She’s an archaeologist with a degree in Egyptology. I’m literally a living Rosetta Stone to her. I guess I don’t know if who I am will change the way we act towards each other.” As Kara knelt beside him, she took his hand. “I can’t change who you were. I wouldn’t want to. You’ve done so much for the Circle because of your title. She’ll be thrown for a while. You’ve got a point about being the living answer man to the archaeology community. But I know Charis. She’ll handle it as long as you don’t lose your temper, my friend, while she’s trying to find her balance.”

151

Nate gripped her hand and squeezed it. “Thank you for your advice. I’ve got to get to my adoring fans in Tampa before they send out a search party.” He held the pouch in his left hand while his right hand still held Kara’s. They made their way to the portal area. Once there, Nate embraced Kara. She amazed him by allowing him to sense her feelings while being closed in other aspects. He respected her for her warm nature. He kissed the top of her head then released her. “No, I’m not going to give Tyr a hug and kiss for you. The last time you asked me to do that, he tried to knock me out. I will, however, tell him you send your love,” Nate teased as his hand chucked Kara’s chin. Kara punched Nate playfully on the arm. “You’re a brat, even if you’re a royal brat. Malaky, my ass. Royal pain in my ass is more likely. Get going. I’ll let Tyr know to expect you home within the hour or so.” Nate waved to her as he entered the main portal. The stone on his Guardian medallion glowed brightly. Nate was in a rush to be back where he was needed. Given his state of mind, he said the only coordinates he could easily recall. “Home,” Nate stated with authority as his mind brought up the portal area that masqueraded as his gazebo. Deep darkness surrounded him as he felt the usual draft of chilled air as space was folded upon itself to match portal to portal. As his body was manipulated through space, he let his mind wander on various things. Nate knew the pace had picked up now. Protecting Charis was his priority as was stopping al Shaytan. He only hoped that he was up to the task. Deep inside, Nate feared that even being Akhenaten might not be enough to stop the demon in the end.

152

CHAPTER TEN

Charis glanced at the kitchen clock again for the tenth time in just as many minutes. She brushed back hair from her face. She resisted the urge to feel for that link inside her. Sure, now you admit to feeling something inside about Nate. Tyrian chuckled as he watched Charis’ movements. “He’ll be here soon enough. I’ve spoken with Kara. He’s going through the portals as we speak. You’re acting like a little wife.” Charis shot Tyrian an angry look. She knew he was trying to tease her out of the mood she’s gotten into, but she wasn’t sure she was ready to emerge from it. Ever since they figured out some new information and then dealing with another attempted attack, Charis felt the slight edge of panic rising. She knew what it meant and her dread rose with that realization. Just the thought of possibly going back in time, though thrilling, didn’t sit well knowing that she’d be subjected full force to the anger of the efreet. A noise in the other room caught her attention. Nate announced his arrival home. “Oh, entourage, I’m home. Come bow before my feet.” She walked with slow deliberation to the living room, trying to not smirk in amusement. Resisting the urge to run to his embrace, she continued her pace knowing that if she gave into the impulse they’d both have to admit to there being more than either was ready to declare. Tyrian had bypassed her turtle’s pace as he went to greet Nate. Both men hugged then began speaking softly as she approached them. She was like a warm summer vision, Nate thought as he watched Charis enter the

153

room. He smiled warmly at her, his face showing his happiness at being home. She grinned back at him, her eyes revealing her relief he was back. “Come here and do the proper obeisance to me,” he teased. “Bite me,” Charis retorted. “I do obeisance to no one. You know that, Nate.” Nate nodded. “I know, Charis, I’m just teasing. I guess Kara teased Tyr about him being part of my entourage, so I played along with it a bit.” Charis laughed and hugged him tightly. “I’m glad you’re back, but someone needs to clue Kara in on what an entourage does. How was everything?” Tyrian agreed. “If Kara ever learned that, I’d be in trouble.” Their laughter was one of camaraderie and shared fun. Charis excused herself and skipped to the kitchen to retrieve them something to eat and drink. When she came back into the room, the guys were sitting talking about some of what had happened while Nate was gone. Tyrian related what Brand did to aid Charis. “So, he helped dampen her knowledge of you. Whatever is assumed because of heritage and descendants, Brand suppressed.” Nate murmured his thanks to Brand as he digested the information Tyrian gave him. He looked up as Charis placed the food and drink before them. She sat across from him, her eyes watching his moves. He grabbed one of the sandwiches on his plate, his hunger suddenly piercing as he realized that he hadn’t eaten since the night before. As he ate, his mind mulled the information Tyrian gave him as well as a couple of ideas that he had. Between bites, Nate asked them about their discoveries regarding the hieroglyphs. Charis motioned for Tyrian to tell him, as her mouth was full with the gyros sandwich.

154

Tyrian took a sip of his drink. Sitting against the pale beige couch, he relaxed while relating their discovery. “What we’ve done was pull up everything Charis could remember. I even tried using the five-second pausing technique so Charis would have five whole seconds in time to remember the scene without moving. Someone deliberately defaced some of the tomb shortly after the burial ceremony. Further, there was no ‘Opening of the Mouth’ ceremony performed.” Charis continued. “I remembered when I was writing in my journal that something about the walls with the ancient text from the Book of the Dead didn’t seem correct. Passages were in the wrong places or missing entirely. I think there was other texts there, spells, perhaps, and they were removed to prevent people from opening the inner chamber area.” Her eyes hooded over with pain. She released it incrementally because of who she was. Nothing could ever change that basic truth. Something about her being one of the missing Elemental seals was the reason she alone was able to release the Shaitaan. Though her mind wouldn’t let her recall the spell she used or exactly what she did to aid the ritual, to Charis there was no doubt that the blame was hers alone. But could she tell them what she suspected and not have them upset with her? After taking a long sip from her glass of juice, Charis spoke up. “You know one of the things I noticed about the tomb was the presence of Elemental hieroglyphs. But within the sealing area of the sealed doors, there were two seals of the elements missing. Time and Shades were not listed anywhere on the door that I can remember. I’ve wracked my brain trying to make sure of that fact.”

155

Her voice was hollow, so lacking in the vibrant life she was known for. “Somehow, I invoked my Thellal powers when I read something there. Perhaps I ‘saw’ what was there a long time before, but isn’t there now, I’m not positive. I just wish I knew where the tomb was now. I’m regretful that somehow I crawled out and couldn’t find my way back.” Nate and Tyrian stared at Charis in astonishment. She could tell that neither of them thought she’d admit to something of this caliber, not after everything she’d dealt with in less than a week. She felt the blush of embarrassment fill her face and upper chest area. Charis bowed her head forward to allow her loose hair to envelop her face, hiding her shame. She knew inside, they were upset with what she’d done at the tomb. Time and again, she felt that people were upset with her and her on-again, off-again abilities. Having their eyes upon her caused Charis to squirm in her seat. “I’m sorry. I know I’m to blame on all this. No matter how many times you say I’m not, we know if I hadn’t been of the Shades Element, this wouldn’t have happened. Had I kept to my excavation and reported my findings to the Ma’at Council, this wouldn’t have occurred. I need to make this right. So many people have died because of my inept control of my abilities and my self-centeredness.” Tyrian’s retort beat out Nate’s. “Charis, you didn’t do this on purpose. We don’t even know all the reasons why Thellal and Waq’t weren’t listed on there. We won’t know until we can find the records of the efreet’s death. Yes, it’s probable that you somehow released the demon because of your abilities, but it makes it likely you’ll be one of the reasons on why we’ll capture it.” Nate grabbed Charis’ free hand. “Listen to me, this thing was known in ancient

156

times. You’d think we’d know the hows and the whys on this thing from their records. But I don’t and neither does anyone else. The records were lost or destroyed. None in my family line recall any family traditions or folklores about this.” He sighed with that acknowledgement and slight deception. Soon, he’d tell her the truth about himself. She deserved it after what will be asked of her. “Charis, this would’ve happened eventually. It’s obvious that the binding wasn’t complete. For some unknown reason the ones who did the ceremony didn’t complete it. You’re not to blame for their mistakes.” Nate didn’t finish aloud that he alone bore that responsibility. He deduced part of why the efreet wasn’t completely bound to the tomb. However, he blamed himself for never following up on something like this. There had been so much to do in helping the Circle, the issue of his preparations to leave as Pharaoh and installing someone else to play his part that it was almost too much for him to oversee. He ran a hand through his hair, as he always did when he was a bit upset. Nate bore personal responsibility that he was why the efreet was bound the first time and its recent killing streak. Nate brooded on his role in it all since he was the premiere target of vengeance for the efreet. Why she thought she did was beyond his realm of comprehension for the moment. “Tyr, what do we have to do? Bottom line, here,” Nate asked, cutting away the nonessential issues. Tyrian sighed heavily. Nate could see his friend put his thoughts in a logical order and nothing was going to turn him from his decided upon course of action. “Nate, it’s not as easy as you think it might be in trying to make it. Here’s what we’ve pieced together. The priests of Aten and some Elemental Guardians were part of the ceremony. Somehow

157

the rituals that contained the efreet were removed so no one could undo those spells. But, they never counted on someone who belonged to the elements not sealed by the ritual showing up.” Charis gulped her drink too quickly and began coughing. Nate came over and raised her hands above her head as she tried to catch her breath. When she was all right, Nate stayed beside her, his hand capturing hers. “Continue, Tyr.” “Charis and you will have to go back to Amarna’s heyday. From what information Charis was able to give us regarding when in Akhenaten’s reign this incident took place, I can narrow it a bit further once we’re at ruins of Amarna.” He paused to catch his thoughts. “Once back in time, you’re allotted twenty-four to seventy-two hours to find those missing texts and any information that can be used against the efreet. Since we only have a general time frame, we’re hoping that this will be just prior to the efreet’s capture and punishment. Any information on how they defeated him will help us now. It’ll help start the chain to close this cycle and restore balance and order.” Tyrian’s voice was somber. They all knew how important it was for them to succeed at this. “The Ma’at Council has agreed to us going back in time. They’re allowing Kara to help you. Tyr, I won’t ask her to help us in this. The babies could be in danger,” Nate commented tonelessly. Resignation of him facing his past had slammed into him. There was no escaping his duty as Pharaoh after all. Even though he might have failed to know what happened in the past, this time he wouldn’t fail his adopted family and friends. “We know and we accept that risk,” Tyrian maintained in his low voice. “Kara

158

and I spoke to Waq’t. We know it’ll be tolerable for the babies as long as we don’t have to do another time travel before twenty-four hours are up. If you can go the full seventytwo hours, the better off the children will be. You’re to use your medallions to call us when you’re ready. She and I will place a spell on each so you can let us know.” Nate heard the tone of his friend’s voice was one of acceptance and faith. He knew Tyrian and Kara must’ve spoken on this at length. They even consulted the element itself on the matter. If the elements believed it was safe, it must be within reason. Nate worried since Kara was carrying twins and they’d never had a Guardian of Time who was pregnant before. As Kara’s physician, he felt justifiably concerned. A motion from the corner of his eye caught his attention. Charis had clasped her hands in front of her. He could tell she was still upset. The link they shared allowed him to feel a bit of her emotions, but not at the intense depth his friends shared intimately. He noticed her increased pallor as well. Against his tan couch, Charis looked as paler than winter snow. “Charis, what’s wrong?” Nate solicited, his hand squeezing her shoulder in reassurance. “You’re pale and you look disconcerted.” Charis visibly gulped. Her fingers were entwined but still she managed to fidget before their gazes. She closed her eyes, gathering her thoughts and then opened them. Nate could tell she was trying to calm herself down but something was troubling her. A thought on what upset her came to him. “Charis, are you worried on traveling through time and returning?” His voice was tinged with understanding and compassion. Her negative response made him curious. Tyrian placed a hand on her leg, silently encouraging her to open up to them both.

159

“I’ve not worn my medallion since I left the Circle. I didn’t think I could. Are you sure it’s acceptable?” Charis faltered. Her voice was wistful yet showed her fear of being rejected. “Oh habibati, listen to me. The Council told Kara and myself that they consider you part of the Circle. They let you go because you demanded it in your emotional state, but they never once took you off the rosters. You’re still a Chosen One. That’s not changed,” Nate averred. “I was so petrified. I was anxious that the elements were livid because I left. Now, I’ve done this. I’ve shown my abilities just aren’t good enough. I know my mom and dad were part of the Circle, but I’ve got no control of my gifts like they had.” Every part of her fears tumbled from her of its own volition. Nothing she could do to restrain herself would prevent the truth from coming out this time. Nate’s arms wrapped around her, holding her close as Tyrian slid on the couch next to her. She could feel the warmth he naturally generated and she let herself relax against his chest. So many things had come out in the last day or so. It was too much for her to take. Understanding on why this was happening now was beyond her, but deep within her soul, she knew that Nate was the reason why she could speak on it. Tyrian’s hand stroked her hair. Their actions reassured her when she feared there was no comfort to be given. Nate stressed, “Charis, your control will come. Over some aspects in your element, you’ve got amazing control. In others, it comes with time and practice. When you accept all the aspects inherent in being part of the Circle, you’ll see your control stabilize, as will your abilities.”

160

Tyrian added, “Ruggers, listen to us. The Elements haven’t let you go. They never have. You chose to leave the Circle, but they never agreed on it. Their wisdom was borne out by the fact your specialized abilities and your secular profession is what will help us defeat this creature.” Charis rubbed her eyes as she took in their words and emotions. Her eyes widened at Tyrian’s affirmation that the Elements still accepted her as part of the Circle. Her heart pounded in relief. She felt so alone when she believed she was no longer part of the Circle. She couldn’t talk to others about her abilities with those outside the Circle. No one would understand what it meant or the duty that came with the talents she wielded. Isolated from those who didn’t understand what the Guardians were and from the Guardians who were family friends, Charis concentrated only on her work. She drove herself to utter and complete exhaustion when she discovered those broken tablets. Finding Egyptian hieroglyphs together with some Elemental runes had been the first step back to the Circle she realized in shock. “It was also my profession that caused me to stumble into this too,” Charis mumbled ruefully. Part of her was mercifully numb to any more shocks to her system. “Remember the law of order and balance,” Tyrian admonished Charis. “For as the elements can create or destroy, so is order. Balance is maintained knowing that some things will occur, good and bad. The actions and reactions to these things are what show us the path of order,” Charis recited from memory. It was the basic lesson that all levels of the Circle learned and experienced in their daily lives. Nate smiled against Charis’ cheek. “That’s correct, habibati. Remember, sometimes the restoration of balance may take a long time. All you did was remind us in

161

the Circle that this wasn’t finished in balance and in order. For that, we’re grateful. Yes, the loss of life is painful, but imagine how much worse it could be if someone unknown to the Circle had discovered the tomb accidentally.” Charis drew back, her mind whirling as it tried to take that thought into deliberation. “I never considered that. Oh gods, I never even thought about that occurring. The death toll would be worse, wouldn’t it?” Tyrian’s head inclined slightly. “Now, you’re beginning to see the balance and order we’ve been trying to maintain. Last mission you were on, deaths occurred while trying to get answers. This time, you’ve got a chance to stop the deaths. Balance, Charis. It’s all in the harmony of balance.” Charis wiped her eyes with the backs of her hands. She stood up, giving the guys a wan smile. “I’ll clean up here. I’m going to lie down for a while. I take it that Kara will be flying in soon?” Tyrian nodded. “I’ve got her flight plan. She’ll be here in two hours. When she gets here, we’ll make the preparations on Nate’s portal to make the trip in time. We’re going to cheat a bit since both of us can manipulate time.” “She won’t be too tired?” “No, she’ll sleep on the flight. I’ll go fetch her while you both rest up for the journey. Kara and I are used to traveling in time. Unlike you both, we know how to combat the immediate fatigue that’ll assail you. You’re smart to rest now. It’ll help lessen the effects of time travel,” expounded Tyrian. “He’s right. Why don’t you go lie down, Charis? I’ll clean up these plates, then I’m going to go meditate for a while,” Nate mentioned as he picked up the empty plates.

162

“Are you sure? I don’t mind,” Charis offered. “Trust me. I think I can handle this. Go on and rest up. You might want to think on what clothes you have that’ll be suitable for ancient Amarna,” Nate commented. “If you don’t have any, I might have some from a costume party or two that were used at Samhain a few years back.” “You’re right. I hadn’t thought on that. I think I own some things that might work. I need to check on what I’ve brought with me. Thank you, Nate.” Nate watched Charis race up the stairs. Both men watched the spring in the step that she had now that things were moving. After she was out of their sight, Tyrian spoke first. “You know once you’re there, there’ll be no way for you to conceal who you are.” “I know. I’ve brought my sao’lagaan and rod with me. I’ve also brought my nemes, headdress as well. I don’t know how she’ll react once she realizes who I am. What if she freaks?” “What if it doesn’t matter to her?” Tyrian countered, his gaze landing on his friend, causing him obvious discomfort. They cleared the living room and headed to the kitchen with the dirty plates and glasses. Nate continued their talk. “What if she sees me as a chance to further her career at my expense?” “Ah, the true crux of fear, I believe. Nate, Charis is a Chosen, daughter of two Talatha level Guardians of the Circle. She might war within, but she wouldn’t risk exposing the Circle or anyone in it. Not even you.”

163

Nate closed his eyes as he turned on the water to wash the dishes. As his hands felt the water touch them, he accessed his ability. The water warmed as it touched him. He opened his eyes as he washed the dishes. “She’s never forgiven me for not stopping Jonathan Devereaux’s death. To her, exposing my knowledge and my identity might be her revenge for that,” he explained, ringing hollow to even his own ears. Tyrian sat at the kitchen table and watched his friend. “Nate, balance and order wouldn’t allow that. If anything, Charis might be in awe of who you really are. She might ask you to help her when possible in her future studies. Perhaps it’ll help her to acknowledge the link you share.” “Perhaps, but I don’t count on it. I don’t know why she’s in denial about this bond we share.” He finished the last dish and placed it into the drainer. After turning off the water, Nate walked to where Tyrian sat. He pulled out one of the kitchen chairs then sat on it. He braced his arms on the table as his hands cradled his head. He looked like a lost little boy. “Do you remember Charis’ parents at all?” Tyrian questioned. At Nate’s negative response, he continued. “Well, Haspheratena and Arthur were deeply in love. Their soul link was one of the strongest I personally knew of. When Charis’ mom died from cancer, Arthur was devastated. Their link was severed completely. Neither of them was of Thellal. Tena was Ahlam and Art was Hayawanat. Dreams and animals Guardians and neither of them realized what kind of effect their soul link would have on a child who has the gifts of thellal.” “What do you mean by effect?”

164

“See, their link was so strong, sometimes they’d forget to speak aloud to Charis. They thought she could hear them as they heard each other. Neither realized that they hadn’t included her in a family link. Plus, they were very much oriented on each other, not the lovely child they had.” Tyrian frowned in memory. “Charis asked me about why she could speak to dead people but her parents wouldn’t talk to her. When Tena died, Art almost died too. As it was, he withdrew from life. He ignored his teenage daughter and her needs because all he could think was that his beloved Tena was dead and beyond reach.” “I didn’t realize that Charis grew up like that. How could her parents not realize the gift they were given by her life? Why didn’t Arthur use her abilities to communicate with Tena?” Tyrian grimaced. “Not many people did. I visited her as often as I could. When Arthur finally died two years later, it was a blessing for Charis. The Council immediately put her into a training center. She should’ve gone prior to then, but after Tena’s death, Art couldn’t bear to have Charis far from him. She was his only link to Tena.” “Damn. So Charis thinks all soul links are like that? Doesn’t she realize your link with Kara isn’t like that?” “Nate, it’s not that simple. She knows that other people’s links aren’t like her parents. Charis thinks that it’s in her DNA. That if she has any soul links, they’ll be just like her parents’ link. She doesn’t see any alternative for herself.” Nate sat straight up in the chair. His brown eyes fiery in anger for the woman upstairs. Now that he understood the basis for one of her fears, he ached for the child she’d been.

165

“Why didn’t anyone see it? Why didn’t Lysandra or someone insist on taking Charis to the training center early? There were options, there are always options.” “It was tried. Arthur would get upset or he’d set animal protectors around the area so no one could collect her. The only place some of us could see Charis was at her school. So, we did what we could then,” Tyrian apologized. Even he realized that not enough had been done to help Charis. Not even him. “Did she get counseling while at one of the centers?” Nate asked, his mind racing over different scenarios all involving Charis as a teen. Tyrian replied in the affirmative. The shadows cast by the afternoon placement of the sun gave him a somber air. Nate held back a shiver as he watched the blue eyes of his friend harden in memory. “Charis received counseling. Tons of it. However, I don’t think she buys the idea she won’t be like her parents. She’s not a dumb blonde. Charis thinks with both of her parents’ DNA providing her genetic makeup that she’s looking at a lose-lose scenario. I do know when she got engaged to Jonathan, the Council had a paroxysmal fit. In the end, they gave in. There was no other option, as Charis never felt a link to anyone. She never had the chance with her parents, much less anyone else,” he recounted bitterly. “Afterwards, I came into the picture and things got haywire,” Nate stated morosely. He scrubbed his face with his hands. “I’ve got to call in, make sure that the office will be okay with my absence. I took emergency leave for a couple of weeks with Nala’s death. Tyr, thanks for sharing this with me. I’m beginning to understand why Charis reacts so negatively when soul links are mentioned.” Nate patted Tyrian’s back as he left the room to make a couple of calls. Tyrian sat

166

there lost in thought to the past, then contemplating their next move. He sat back in the chair and began some meditation exercises to help center himself for what would be required. Charis awoke from her nap refreshed but aware that something disturbed her to wakefulness. She heard a tapping sound at her door. Light had faded as evening entered, the moonlight streaming across her bed. “Come in,” she called as she sat up on the side of the bed. Kara entered the room holding a glass of juice. “Hi there, sleepyhead. How are you doing after your nap?” Charis switched on the bedside lamp giving a soft glow of light throughout the room. “I’m feeling better. A lot more centered as well. How was your flight?” Kara gave the glass to Charis. She drank the pale orange colored juice while Kara answered. “The flight was uneventful. Peaceful too. I slept most of it here. Tyrian picked me up and updated me on where and when we’re aiming for. Do you have suitable clothing or anything that won’t draw attention to yourself?” Charis chuckled. “You mean besides my blonde tresses? Actually, I do have an outfit packed in my smaller suitcase. It was for a costume party I was supposed to attend in Cairo a week ago. I even have an appropriate wig. When I left the hospital, Jase had sent me to the airport with that case as well.” Kara gestured that she wanted to look at the outfit. Charis pointed out the clothes lying on the back of the chair at the desk. Kara picked up the clothes and giggled. “You were planning on wowing the men with your assets or something?” “The overlying cloths were fairly opaque only when wet. This is a fine linen cloth

167

fabric that’s similar to what they wore. However, I’ll be wearing a two-piece underclothing so my assets won’t be as apparent. It’s how many of the higher ranked ladies of the time dressed,” Charis elaborated, stifling a laugh at the thought of turning people’s heads. Kara watched as Charis stripped. Her mouth dropped open as Charis showed her how the underclothes were made of the same color as her flesh. They covered the bare necessities while allowing her skin to show. Then she slid into the outfit, making pleats and making sure that the fabric was placed properly along her body. Using specially made pins, Charis showed how the original clothes were pinned in order to drape properly. Carefully, she placed the collar of beads around her neck, the color radiating and giving the outfit a necessary polish. After Charis slid on her sandals, and sheathed a criss style dagger in a thigh sheath that was hidden beneath her skirt, she did her makeup. Using a special makeup palette that she recreated from ancient relics, she explained each step. “First, I’m going to use this kohl stick to outline my eyes. It’ll also provide some protection from the harsh sunlight. “Next, I’m going to use ochre to paint my eyelids. This will make me look more exotic. Luckily for me, I’ve got enough of a tan with my natural coloring I can pass as a light-skinned Egyptian.” Charis chuckled at her own joke, as her mom was half Egyptian by birth. “Next, I’m taking this cream, made with berries and other ingredients to redden my cheeks and lips. Another piece of camouflage in place.” Scooting from the vanity area, she wound her hair tightly and pinned it up. Carefully taking a Nubian styled wig, similar to those worn by royalty in the eighteenth

168

dynasty, she placed it on her head, making sure all traces of her blonde hair were hidden from sight. Charis stood and swiveled to face Kara. Charis no longer looked like herself, but like a living Egyptian princess from the past. She stood proud, tall, and with an air of power about her. Kara’s mouth opened and closed a couple of times before words emerged. “Amazing. If I hadn’t watched you do it, I’d never believe it. You don’t even look like yourself.” “Thanks. You’ve got to remember we’re going into a period of time that I’ve done a bulk of my studies on. I know what to wear and what not to wear. I should be able to understand the natives tongue once I can listen to conversations in secret. It’ll be a bit rough at first, but I should pick it up fairly quickly.” Kara looked over Charis with a critical eye. “You’re missing something. You’ve got the clothes, the hair, the makeup, but something’s missing.” Charis looked at herself. “What? I don’t see anything missing.” Kara snapped her fingers. “Aha. I got it. Jewelry. You need your medallion for under the collar. Don’t you need some bracelets or something?” Charis nodded. She pulled out a smaller case that resided in the larger suitcase. She opened it and then removed a small silver box. Charis withdrew a silver medallion with the rune of thellal carved on the sapphire stone in its center. On the back was a creed those in the Circle lived by, “Fal'torshedak al annasser,” meaning, “May the Elements guide you.” She placed it around her neck. When the expected sensation of rejection didn’t come, Charis let out a sigh of relief. She was still accepted in the Circle. Though the guys had promised her that she wasn’t abandoned, part of her still doubted until this moment.

169

She gave Kara a joyful grin as she brought out some bangle bracelets as well as some armbands. “This jewelry enough for you, Kara?” Charis teased, her mood lightened by the acceptance of the Annasser. Kara nodded as Charis put the jewelry on, including earrings that Aten on them. The look was now complete. Charis was now officially a minor royal lady that could wander Amarna without worrying too much. Kara escorted her down to meet the men, commenting on how otherworldly she looked. They laughed and shared stories as they descended the stairs. Neither of them noticed the men waiting for them below. It gave them time enough to be observed quietly by both men. Nate’s eyes took in Charis’ appearance with deep appreciation to detail. Down to the last facet, her outfit was authentic. He knew Charis wouldn’t let him down. His body was having a hard time not reacting after noticing the tantalizing glimpses of flesh beneath her outfit. Harshly, he willed himself back under his legendary control that seemed to slip when around her. He was successful until Charis looked up and noticed him. Her eyes were ringed with kohl and enhanced every emotion in them. She licked her lips and the reined in desire Nate had conquered raged throughout him. If time hadn’t been an issue, Nate would’ve grabbed Charis and taken her upstairs to show her exactly what her eyes said she wanted. He craved her badly, but seeing her in native garb was beyond his wildest dreams. At this moment, he’d pay anything to have had her in his life back when he was Pharaoh. He’d have given up Nefertiti and taken Charis as his Royal Great Wife in a heartbeat. She was dressed as a minor court lady, he

170

could’ve claimed her as one of his concubines. The more he thought on it, Nate realized he enjoyed the idea. Charis as his willing sex slave had some merit, but willing was the prohibitive term. Somehow, he doubted she’d just let him have his way without exerting her thoughts on her pleasure too. Nate settled for the lewd daydreams flitting through his head while bringing his body and foremost thoughts back to order. Nate cleared his throat. “You look stunning, Charis. You do your profession proud.” Charis blushed profusely at his compliment. “What about to a native? Do I do you justice, Nate?” “Indeed, you do, madam. Indeed you do. How did you ever whip up an outfit like this in a short time?” Charis smiled as she explained about the costume party she had agreed to attend over three months ago. Nate chuckled on how she insisted on historical accuracy but also modesty. When she caught his grin, she hit his robe-covered arm. “Well, where is your outfit?” Nate looked down at the robe and sandals he wore. He knew underneath was his kirtle as well as his collar. But he wasn’t going to show Charis it just yet. “This is it. I’ve got a linen kirtle beneath. I’ve also got some weapons. The robe however, lets me to hang this pouch across my shoulder without pulling on anything.” Charis nodded in comprehension. “Understandable. So you’ll be a minor court official once we get into Amarna proper?” Nate agreed. “Yes, but since I’m not sure where we’ll be placed, I’d rather be safe. Is everyone ready to go?”

171

They made their way outside to the gazebo. Tyrian had explained to him what exactly he and Kara were going to do, to prevent any harm from befalling the babies as well as everyone else. Nate hoped that everything would work according to plan. A niggling sensation of doubt nipped at him, but he knew his best friend wouldn’t risk his wife’s life if there were any unsettledness. In the darkness, Charis could still see hints of the colors that had created the sunset. She smiled at the night. She was ready as she could be on this. She knew Nate would help her if she had trouble. Gently caressing the medallion that hung beneath the beaded collar, she felt part of the Circle once more. They’d succeed in finding out how to stop the murderous efreet she knew they had to. “What we’re going to do is avoid going to Amarna of the here and now. By using the knowledge you both possess of the ancient city of Akhehaten, we’re going to triangulate where to emerge and when to place you in that period,” Tyrian explained. “By using the power of the portals, especially this one that belongs to an Egyptian with an ancient lineage, it provides a bit more security and power to narrow the timeline.” Kara shot Nate a look that Charis couldn’t quite decipher. When they were all seated comfortably in the gazebo, they grasped each other’s hands. When they were all linked, Tyrian and Kara began to chant the spell that would help them to bend not only space but time as well. The matching rings they wore glowed in the pale light of the stars as Waq’t came forth, helping both Time Adepts. Marbleized colors swirled around them, encompassing them with scenes from the past. The night went pitch black then bright white as space and time were folded before their eyes. Charis closed her eyes and her stomach lurched as she felt Tyrian and Kara lead the way through

172

time. “Relax and take deep breaths,” Tyrian urged Nate and Charis over the roar of the sounds and silence of Waq’t. She felt Kara mentally urging her to heed Tyrian’s words. Charis remembered that Kara mentioned that the more you relaxed your body and mind, the easier the transition in time would be. Charis let out a deep breath and willed her mind to think on the Egyptian language. She needed to recall as much of it as she could so she could follow along with any conversation she overheard. At least she felt secure in reading hieroglyphics and hieratic. She hoped her other tongues were up to par, especially any ancient script languages that she might encounter. After what seemed to be hours, Charis heard whispers from Kara and Tyrian urging her to open her eyes. Exhaustion from having her body folded through time and space almost inundated her. Then she remembered where they’d be once the travel was accomplished. Charis opened her eyes and witnessed three sets of eyes peering back at her. Kara smiled indulgently. “How are you feeling?” “My stomach is rolling, I’m tired, but otherwise, I’m well.” Tyrian leered playfully at Charis. “Ah, just the normal side effects then. Not bad for your first time travel experience.” Charis glanced at Nate. She lifted an eyebrow in confirmation that it meant they were in the location they should be. Nate let out a loud belly laugh at the wondering look she gave him. “Welcome to Amarna, Charis. This isn’t the Egypt you’ve excavated, habibati.”

173

Charis joined in the shared laughter. She looked around the area. She recognized the shapes of several buildings not too far away. As she mentally brought up a map of the Amarna ruins, she placed where they were. They weren’t far from the main palace as they were in the nearby groves. The Time Adepts had chosen wisely as no one often visited this area after dark. “Nice choice. Do we know when we are?” she asked practically. Her mind churned with the thoughts that as an archaeologist, she was being granted a unique opportunity to see Amarna at its height. As that notion entered her brain, Charis set it aside. Now wasn’t the time to think on the historical aspects of the era that generated so many contrary ideas. This was the time to use her knowledge in order to figure out where any of the information on those lawh, tablets could be located. “We sense it’s prior to the demon’s capture. We tried to date it using the things from the hieroglyphs and what you remembered from the document fragments,” Nate indicated. “Good. So, we can’t call for either of you for at least twenty-four hours, correct?” Charis confirmed. “Right. So, we’re going to get going before we’re spotted. Remember to use the medallions to reach us before the seventy-two hour time limit is up,” Tyrian admonished. As both Nate and Charis held out their medallions, both Time Guardians held each one, imbuing it with a spell to notify them when they were ready to return to their own time. “Remember, you can’t interfere or change anything in this time. Normally, we’d make you unable to interact with the people in this time,” Kara remonstrated as she embraced them. “That’d make your task more difficult, so please be careful with

174

whomever you interact with.” Nate and Charis agreed wholeheartedly then bid the couple farewell. They walked away towards the west so their friends could bend space and time without being caught in the temporal rift created. A brief swirl of light and dark let them both know that Tyr and Kara had left this point in time. Nate took Charis’ hand in his and led her towards the Great Palace. He knew no matter what, his time would be running out on telling her who he was. His goal was simply to get her in the palace and distract her with what was there before anyone spotted him and called him by any of his nomens, names. Charis held her tongue as he guided her the goods and storage area towards their destination. She determined that Nate studied a map of the ruins just as she had. One portion of her mind mentally recorded the buildings and the colors that were apparent in the darkness. She knew that dawn was coming since in the eastern sky were hints of color. Once they reached the outer area of the palace, Nate spoke fluently in ancient Egyptian to one of the guards to let them pass. She kept her gaze away from the guards as she was supposed to do. They parted allowing them entrance into where royal court members were able to come and go as they pleased. He maneuvered through the main area of the palace as one born to them. After negotiating a few turns and avoiding detection by others who roamed the halls, Nate took her to a set of rooms that seemed unoccupied in the King’s House which was connected to the Great Palace by a bridge that crossed over the Royal Ceremonial Road, where processionals were regularly held. “Stay here while I see if I can secure this place without being harassed by the

175

king’s guards or servants.” Looking at the gleam of archaeological fervor in her eyes, Nate commanded, “I know you want to explore, but until I’m sure things are safe, just wait here for me.” She watched him stealthily leave the room. Charis sat down on one of the nearby wooden chairs. It was quite comfortable, which surprised her. Wondering on why she let him leave her behind, Charis studied the room, soaking up the minute details that only others who also shared her interest in ancient Egypt. She observed the large open windows one side of the room as well as the different decorations and reliefs scattered along the walls. This was an archeologist’s dream come true. She took the time to memorize some of the friezes and the different furniture placed carefully in this accommodation. As the sun rose into the sky, casting beautiful colors, she went to the windows to enjoy the view. She was grateful they had dodged the problems that daytime could’ve given them to enter the palace. After a few minutes, she felt restless again. She wondered where Nate had gone to and why he hadn’t come back. He had asked her to be patient. Aware that he had taken the greater risk, knowing that he’d be seen as people awakened, Charis mentally urged him to hurry up. Though she felt confined and out of the loop, she knew it was important that she remain in the room until after the morning religious observances. No one knew exactly what they entailed though there were some vague references and tableau that showed Nefertiti and Akhenaten performing various aspects of their office as High Priest and Priestess of Aten. Bowing her head, she tried to recall some of the different features of the ceremonies performed in honor of Aten. Sounds of activity drew her attention to the closed door. As she walked across the

176

woven rug, Charis decided she waited long enough. Calling up a mental map of both the King’s House and the Great Palace, Charis planned where she wanted to go. As she plotted, she listened as people talked in the Egyptian tongue. Though some of it wasn’t easily understood while spoken fast, she found she understood the gist of it. It hit her; this was the language that Tyrian and Nate had spoken at various times. It wasn’t a corruption of Coptic, but the original tongue. A smile crept up on her face as she realized how much she truly understood when immersing herself in the language. Words that she had pronounced one way were mentally corrected when heard the proper way. This was simply an astonishing. Were she a linguist, her life’s quest would’ve been fulfilled. As it was, she knew someone that would love to have some of the corrections she could now provide and wouldn’t ask questions on how Charis had acquired the knowledge. She heard voices coming from an open doorway beyond hers. Charis heard them chattering with intensity. “The Phara’own is here now.” Akhenaten, she thought excitedly. I can see what Akhenaten really looks like. I just can’t get caught. Nate’s warning came to her mind once again, but she dismissed it as one of her most cherished dreams was within her reach. She snuck out of the room and silently followed the two men through the doorway. As they walked towards the common area to another place, she hid behind colonnades and other objects so she wouldn’t be spotted. Finally, both men entered a room, one that Charis was familiar with, but only in its ruined form. Carefully, she slid through the open door, sticking to the wall and her eyes found a spot for her to sit unnoticed. There were some tapestries and more hanging near where she chose to secret herself.

177

She looked towards the dais where the throne sat enveloped with sunbeams. Charis swallowed back a gasp as she saw Pharaoh Akhenaten come forth and sit upon the throne. She blinked in order to focus on the minutiae of details to be sure of what she’d seen. He was splendid looking with his royal nemes upon his head with the symbols of Upper and Lower Egypt. In his hands he held the crook and the rod of his office. But his face is what made her gasp. It wasn’t elongated or even deformed. The face she had dreamed of seeing was one she had seen plenty of times in the past few days. His face was the exact replica of Nate’s. Then he spoke aloud and Charis knew. She knew the truth. The Nate she finally admitted to developing feelings for was the man whom she had a crush on since she discovered her heritage as a child. Her dreams rushed back at her, showing her that on some level she’d known, but still the shock rocked her body. She shook her head in disbelief. Nate Tolemy was none other than Pharaoh Akhenaten, Amenhotep IV.

178

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Charis eased her way towards the open door. Nate’s voice rang out as he called for the officials for a report on the recent murders. She stopped in her steps, realizing that she needed to hear what was being said. She heard some of the priests mention that the victims’ bodies were almost ready for burial, at least the ones who had been killed earlier on. Watching Nate slide back into his old life, Charis gaped at the daily life in the court of the Pharaoh. Her brain couldn’t mesh the Nate she knew and the archaeological discovery of a lifetime. Charis wanted to take notes while the cautious portion of her brain urged leaving before she was found out. Listening to her inner warning system, Charis eased her way out the door without anyone seeming to notice. She heard Nate reiterating the information that the bodies of the dead were in the temple awaiting burial in two days. She walked swiftly but at ease so she didn’t draw attention to herself. Her sandal shod feet brought her out of the palace before she realized. The wind blew gently over the bluffs as the sand drifted along the walkway Charis traveled. The day was soft around her as the heat began to build and the smell of Egypt was the same as it ever was to her. The morning scents and sounds of people beginning her day were the same no matter the time, she thought wryly to herself. She noticed occasional foreigners wandering around the city of Akhehaten as well. She glanced at their clothing curiously. Some of them had a proud bearing reminding her of the Circle. A metallic glimmer from robes of one of the men caught her eye. She focused on the round medallion and recognized the symbol for Ahlam, Dreams.

179

He was a Guardian of the Circle. But he’s obviously not Egyptian. She filed away that information to ask Nate about later. After she figured out how to get him to forgive her for not waiting for his return. She made her way to the Great Temple of Aten. She made sure she kept her distance from any man while she strolled in the morning. Though these people followed Pharaonic worship, she didn’t want to chance an encounter that she couldn’t handle without giving her secrets away. Entering the temple area, Charis made her way in the dazzling sunlight to where everyone could congregate for worship. The open space made her slightly nervous. What she needed was to avoid Queen Nefertiti and find one of the lower priests to get the information she needed. An older man with no hair walked quietly towards her. When he was two feet away from her, he bowed. “Lady, how may this priest of Aten help you?” Charis thought quickly. Although she knew most royal women knew little of priestly duties except their own, there were some exceptions. All of the royal courts in times past had served some time as chanters or as priestesses in various temples. She needed to see whatever notes any of the scribes had made, but how to get at them without making anyone suspicious? Charis took a breath and looked the priest in the eyes. “Greetings learned one of Aten. I am Nedjemtaten, daughter of User-Montu. I was raised in Thebes and served years in the temple there. I learned many things and since Phara’own Akhenaten has asked of us to do more in either the Temple of Aten, I’d like to dedicate some of my day doing so. My father had scribes teach me to read and write, though I’m not highly skilled. Most of my temple training was that as chantress.” Charis spoke carefully as she phrased her thoughts.

180

The priest bowed his head in thought then looked up. “I need to speak with AnkhAten, one of our chief priests under the Phara’own. Surely, there’ll be no problem.” Charis nodded her head slightly. “Would it be an imposition to be shown the scribes’ area or even the chanters’ chambers briefly? I would like to know how it is set up, so if I’m allowed back, I will not offend.” She gave the priest a conspiratorial smile. He grinned in response and led her through the hallways that were brightly lit by the sunshine that came through various openings. She could make out some of the hieroglyphics on the walls, but not many as the priest moved rapidly before her. He made a left turn down the corridor and then an immediate right. There before them was the room she hoped to spend some time in. She thanked him profusely. While he left her to wait, she gazed at some of the hieratic writing on different papyri. Her eyes scanned a few of the bold scripts and felt a smile push her cheeks. She was looking at hieratic writing that had been just completed. Sand sprinkled on it showed it was helping with the drying before it was rolled up and placed in a container for future reference. Though the vizier might provide more answers, the risk was higher there than here at the temple. Though she knew that Akhenaten hadn’t gotten rid of the priests of Anubis, as someone had to be in charge of the mummification procedure, getting access to them would be much more difficult. Plus, she couldn’t recall there being a place for them to work. Hence, her reasoning to come to the temple for information. Some of them were notes about one of the murder victim’s body that had been prepared after careful examination. Charis made a mental note of which leaves to look at later on. She knew that she might have to return under the cover of darkness if this idea didn’t pan out. As she raised

181

her eyes towards the door, the priest returned with Ankh-Aten, one of the higher ranked officials. She bowed before them, as he looked her over from head to toe. She knew she looked as any other low court female with temple training. Silently she congratulated herself on her outfit. “Your graciousness in allowing me to see where the scribes write down all the things that take place for the glory of Aten has increased my desire to serve in any capacity here at the temple.” She noticed that Ankh-Aten waited for her to explain why she was in the scribal area. “The scribes took pity on the fourth daughter of a lower official. They taught me to read and write. I’m not anywhere near as skilled as them, but I am able to read and speak the words of Aten and our Pharaoh.” The bald lector priest smiled indulgently at Charis. “Lady, it’s our honor that you’d come to seek out Aten and to pledge service to him. Your willingness to give of your precious time shows that Aten blesses you here among us,” he replied. Charis smiled at both men. Bingo, you’re mine. I wasn’t sure if this would work. “Thank you for accepting my request. May I come again to watch the scribes and perhaps bring them and you something to show of my thanks?” The priest nodded as they walked back to the main chamber of the temple. She listened to them as they told her what part she could join in at the temple each morning. As they neared the open door, Charis placed one of her bangles in the priest’s hands. “Take this and use it for however Aten would have you use it. This is in thanks for all you’ve shown me here.” Charis left the temple with a contented smile on her face. She decided to head back before Nate figured out she was missing. Her feet began retracing the route she took

182

to get to the temple. That she managed to get through the short interview without causing any major upheaval amazed her. Her only goal now was to return to the room unmolested and before Nate noticed she was gone. As she took in the every day life of the ancient Egyptians, she adjusted her collar slightly, reducing the pull of the chain where her medallion hung. As she turned right to enter the garden area around the palace, she heard a whimper. What was that? She stopped immediately and listened for the noise again. When she heard it repeated but in a higher octave, Charis silently made her way towards the sound’s origination. She cautiously made her way around the plants that were part of this garden delight of the royal court. Some of them provided enough cover to avoid being spotted. What she saw shocked her. There sat Nefertiti with an unknown man. It was obvious what they were doing, but Charis stared, unable to look away. Another sound off to the side jarred her out of her stupefaction. Swiveling on her heels, she rushed towards the palace, quickly making her way back to the room. Once safe in the room, Charis sat on the bed catching her breath and trying to make sense of what she saw. Could it be that the beloved Great Royal Wife was in fact unfaithful to her husband? The concept stymied her completely and utterly. With everything one heard regarding the allowances made to the king, one never truly considered what the queen was allowed to do. The thought of any woman choosing another man over Nate was beyond Charis’ comprehension. Within herself, she realized that had she that option, there was no way she’d give up Nate for another man. Not even Jonathan. Blowing out her breath, Charis settled back on the bed, thinking only to rest but a

183

moment. Her eyes felt heavy and with a soft sigh, she willed herself to only sleep a short time. A nap would reinvigorate her and by the time she awoke, Nate might be able to slip away from his duties to check in. Her body relaxed as slumber soothed her worried brow.

A drop in the room’s temperature woke Charis. Though she covered with a thin blanket, showing that Nate had indeed stopped in, she shivered. Night had fallen sometime before. On the table next to the chairs that were by the windows, some food was laid out. Famished, she climbed out of the bed, draping the blanket around her like a shawl and looked over the food. There was roasted pheasant, fresh figs and various other fruits and vegetables as well as bread. Nate had smuggled her a veritable feast. There was even a pitcher of water and a second one filled with beer. Remembering that beer in ancient Egypt was bound to be thick and not like the lagers she was used to, Charis decided to skip that drink. She wasn’t quite sure she was ready to indulge in that much realism for the moment. As she picked at a piece of the roast pheasant, she noticed a small piece of papyrus with her name in hieratic on it. Lifting a brow, Charis put down the meat and opened the note. She knew it had to be from Nate. “Charis, I came in earlier and noticed you were asleep. Since we’re in a different time, I took the risk of letting you catch up on much needed rest. I managed to convince a couple of servant girls to leave you a meal for when you awoke. They believe me to be a minor official visiting from Thebes. “I’ll be back later on tonight. There has been much talk regarding the murders here in Akhehaten and I’m trying to track down some answers in what’s happened.

184

You’ve done wonderful in staying put and I hate to ask you to remain there, but trust me, right now, it’s the safest thing. Once I’m free to go back to our room, I promise to take you for a walk in the gardens or wherever you wish within reason. Oreedoki hona, Charis. I want you here. Fal'torshedak al anaasser, Nate.” “Set iew em ten wej,” Charis muttered sarcastically. “It is as you command.” As she ate her meal, she began reviewing everything she managed to learn. Part of her ached over the fact that even in the note, he couldn’t tell her the truth of who he was. Did he not think her able to handle who he really was? Tamping down on that train of thought, Charis recalled the sight of Nefertiti boldly making love to the noble in the gardens in broad daylight. Did she not think that others would see her? What was she thinking? Charis snorted at her thoughts. Of course, she wasn’t thinking, if she were capable of it, she’d realize that she was being foolish to go to any other man besides Nate. A nebulous thought entered her mind, something so mind boggling that Charis pushed herself from the table. Summoning past conversations between her and Nate and those with Kara and Tyrian, Charis smirked as the idea gelled into almost certainty. Perhaps Nefertiti had no choice about taking a lover. We know that Akhenaten adored Kiya, but it’s not yet her time to be present in Amarna. However, if the Pharaoh was no longer in love with “The Beautiful One Who Comes,” she might’ve taken refuge in a lover to drown her sorrows. It was an unchivalrous notion, but one that on a deeper level appealed to Charis. Glancing around the room, she noticed that a new set of clothes laid upon a chair. Charis glided across the room and fingered the material. It was soft and pliable. The

185

colors were muted and reflected the idea of Aten with its reds and oranges. Though the colors weren’t the most flattering with her blonde hair, with the wig it was another story. Stripping off her wrinkled linen dress, she replaced it with the new finery Nate left for her. The touch of the linen caressed her curves while she adjusted the fit. Within moments, she was almost ready to walk the corridors of the King’s House. Removing a small antique looking box from a pouch, Charis did some emergency repairs of her makeup that had come off during sleep. Once her makeup was corrected, she declared herself ready for Nate’s return. She paced the room as time slowly ticked by. Huffing, Charis decided that Nate was delayed by whatever things the priests or others had come to him about. Being the pharaoh was more work that perhaps he remembered, she considered. It wouldn’t hurt to just wander the gardens for a little bit to burn off some of this energy, she determined. Carefully nodding at various guards, Charis made her way towards the royal gardens. After walking past the last set of guards, she stepped into the still warm ground that told her she’d arrived without major incident. Twenty-four hours had almost passed and there were only two more days left before they had to return back to their time. Charis, lost in thought, didn’t watch where she was wandering, vaguely following the path before her. A whimper of pain caught her attention. Concentrating on the source of the sound, she slipped her dagger from the sheath and approached slowly. She heard a small plea of mercy and knew whatever it was that was happening, it wasn’t good. She hoped she’d be able to distinguish features with the darkness of night covering everything letting very little starlight through. Charis carefully glanced around a giant statue of

186

Akhenaten and what she saw caused her to bite her lip to prevent a noise from coming from her. Before her was a robed man pinning a woman to the outer wall of the palace. In his one hand was a sharp, slightly curved knife. He was whispering in her ear. Charis sneaked closer in order to hear him. Her heart raced as fear crept silently up within her. Common sense told her to get help, but she knew if she did, it’d still be too late. This man was the reason she was here, she observed rationally. “Your sacrifice will make a welcome addition to my growing abilities,” the Egyptian man uttered as he brought the knife up to the woman’s bare throat. “A pity you’re only a Chosen One. Had you been a Guardian of any level, your powers would assist me more. However, I know the authorities are trying to stop me before I complete my mission.” Charis watched as the man uttered spells as he cut the woman’s throat and then sliced away her clothes. She felt lightheaded but resisted the urge to faint. Stepping forward thinking to stop him, but she hesitated knowing she lacked the strength to repel him if he attacked her. She wished she could see the man’s face, but the shadows were hiding him too well. Charis saw the woman take her last breath and let it out. She wanted to run. She knew if the shade of this woman found her, the pain, and the memory would overwhelm her. Charis rubbed her arms and debated on what to do. She took a small step back as the shade began to rise from the dead body. Nate, she needed to find him and get him to help. Her balance shifted as she stepped on a loose rock. She tried to hold herself, but could feel herself falling. Two strong arms wrapped around her and pulled her back. A

187

hand covered her mouth before she could let out a sound. “What the hell are you trying to do, Charis? Get yourself murdered too?” the male voice whispered angrily. She knew the voice and the arms wrapped around her. She let out her breath slowly, trying to calm her pounding heart. “No, Nate. It’s not like that. I came out here for a walk and I heard a noise. Then I saw him, that man, he killed that woman. Her shade is looking for help, for answers. I was coming to look for you.” Nate’s grip tightened momentarily then he turned her around his grasp. “Did the shade touch you? Were you spotted?” Charis shook her head. “No. I stepped back and almost fell when you caught me. That man is the efreet, isn’t he? I can feel power and evil emanating from him. He said something about taking the woman’s power as his.” Nate’s eyes shut then opened as he composed himself. Charis couldn’t read the emotions in them anymore. “He’s the efreet and we’re closing in on him. I was listening to the court sessions and trying to pick up some information on who they thought he was. We need to get back into the palace before we’re discovered. Pharaoh Akhenaten has issued a curfew on when people can be out of their homes at night.” Nate’s hand was on her back as they walked towards the other entrance to the palace. Charis felt secure next to him as they walked. When they approached the guards, Nate spoke rapidly, pointing out the general area where the woman was murdered. He told them that he heard a sound and wanted them to investigate while he took this one to his chambers for the night.

188

Charis let Nate lead her back to the rooms he’d found for them. She smiled as she realized he must’ve known which ones were normally empty and wouldn’t be looked into without reason. His preparation was nothing more than remembering his past and making sure that he took his rightful place, as there was no way he could hide his identity. An idea on why Nate didn’t tell her who he was hit her at that moment. She stiffened momentarily then let out a soft, hurt breath. He doesn’t trust me. Nate didn’t trust her enough to tell her the truth. He must’ve think I’d harass him for information and other explanations that many Egyptologists wanted to know about. Charis wanted to cry. He didn’t think she’d be able to control her archaeologist inclinations and so hid who he was from her. The walk back to the room was quiet with neither of them speaking on what happened in the gardens. Once in the room, Nate closed the door. His hand grabbed hers and he pulled her hard against his chest. Nate’s hand was soft, almost reverent as it slid down her cheek and jaw. He pulled her hips against his as his lips descended on hers. His mouth was a bit rough as it claimed Charis’. Her mouth parted slightly in protest and his tongue took advantage. His tongue delved in and swept against the edge of her teeth. Hers darted out meeting his in delight and building excitement. The tongues mated and caressed each other as a moan erupted deep within Nate’s throat. She was like honey mead to him. He needed more of her; he needed to taste her essence. He needed her under him naked with him taking all she would give. Something inside him opened up, letting him admit that this woman was not just special to him, but more. She was soul bonded to him, even if she denied it. Charis melted against his hard chest. He felt her heart race beneath her skin. The

189

outfit she wore turned him on and now he wanted it off. When she was close to being caught by the efreet, he knew that couldn’t let anything happen to her. He couldn’t let her go without knowing her body intimately and claiming her. She was his, now and always. Nate’s hand undid the clasp that held the collar together. Once undone, he let it slide to the floor with clank of the beads. He began undoing the pins that held Charis’ dress together. “I want you, Charis. I want to be in you. If you don’t want this, you need to tell me now,” he murmured roughly. He hoped that she wouldn’t refuse him, that she wouldn’t deny that they were linked and needed each other. She looked into his eyes and let him see how much she wanted him. “I can’t lie. I want you, Nate. I’ve always wanted you, but I’ve been afraid.” That’s all he needed to hear. His blood rushed through his body and his erection throbbed against her belly. Gathering her in his arms, he carried her to the bed. He laid her gently on it and unwrapped the linen dress from her body. As he revealed her full ripe breasts, he sucked in a deep breath. “You’re lovely. So very lovely.” He slid beside her and kissed the underside of her breast. With soft gentle motions, Nate gently kissed around the puckered nipple. Charis’ hands ran through his hair pulling him closer. She tried urging him to take her nipple in his mouth, but he resisted. He laved his tongue around the peak causing it to tighten even further. Her back arched as his other hand cupped her free breast and kneaded it firmly. He sensed the nipple’s reaction as his fingers caressed the tip of the breast, budding to a hard peak. Finally, he captured the dusky nub in his mouth. When he suckled on it, she gasped his name as her body bent towards him. Her hands gripped the blanket on the bed

190

as continued to tease her with his slick hot tongue. After rasping his tongue across the tip, his teeth nibbled causing shivers of pleasure to burst throughout her body. Charis moaned his name and Nate responded by suckling harder. Once the nipple was wet and tight, he switched over to pleasure the other that was begging for the same attention. His teeth rasped against the pebbled peak as his tongue swirled around the areola. Covering it completely, he once again began teasing a reaction from her. As he inhaled deeply, he memorized her scent. It was warm woman with a hint of citrus. His hands slid down her belly until they met more clothing. He quickly undid the last of the clothing and slid her flesh colored thong panties and the linens off her hips. His mouth trailed kisses down her abdomen as he pushed the rest of her clothes dropped unto the floor. He lifted himself up between her thighs, balancing himself on his hands and gazed lovingly at her. Her wig had come off and her blonde hair was loose and wild around her. Her green eyes were half closed echoing the passion that showed on her face. Her hands were still gripping the blanket as she tried to maintain control. Nate smiled at her as she looked up at him. “You’re mine, Charis. Every luscious inch of you is mine to conquer and take. No one else can have you.” Charis said nothing except to whimper her assent. Her arousal assailed his nostrils and he needed to taste her. He slid himself down and placed a hand on the juncture of her thighs. Her dark blonde curls were soft and damp, showing exactly how much she wanted him. His thumb brushed into the curls sliding along her slit until he felt the swollen clitoris.

191

He pressed gently in a circular motion. Charis’ hips bucked up in the air. “Please, Nate,” she begged, her eyes watching him avidly. Nate looked at her and lowered his head. “As you wish, darling,” he whispered as his tongue lapped at her slit. His hands opened her wet slick folds and his eyes feasted on the sight before him. He could see how wet and ready she was for him. Nate opened his mouth and placed it on her clitoris, kissing her in the most intimate way between men and women. His hands slid under her hips and drew her closer against his hot, probing mouth. Charis let out a whimper as she felt a rush of sensations overwhelm her. Nate’s tongue slid into her vagina. He groaned as Charis went over the edge. She screamed her release while Nate suckled and lapped up her juices. He could feel her body tighten and release as her orgasm overcame her. When the orgasm began to subside, Nate quickly shucked out of his robe and kirtle. He slid up Charis’ body kissing each inch of it as he went. His mouth claimed hers, sharing the taste of her. In one thrust, he buried his erection deep within her body. Her inner muscles clenched him, causing him to hiss in pleasure. She was so tight around him and it pleasured him deeply. Nate held himself still so Charis could get used to him fully in her. Then he withdrew himself slowly then entered swiftly in her again. Charis felt him thrust himself even deeper. He filled her to capacity and then some. Her body wanted more of him. She wanted him to move in her. When he began to pull out, she whimpered in disappointment until he slid slowly back in her. His thrusts were slow and long as her body accommodated his length within her. Without a doubt in her mind, she knew the difference between sex and lovemaking. This wasn’t just life

192

affirming sex, it was something more. She witnessed his hunger for her in his eyes. The possessive look in his eyes should frighten her, but somehow it reassured her. As his hips flexed, she lifted hers to meet him. Her body responded to Nate’s touch as a flower craves the sun. She grabbed his shoulders and pulled him to her. Her mouth captured his and she kissed him passionately. Charis felt Nate’s surprise as she bucked her hips to meet him with each stroke. Their bodies were wet with passion as they continued to meet each other. Nate broke their kiss and slid her legs up onto his shoulders. He thrust deeper as Charis held onto his shoulders. Her nails raked his skin as the rhythm of their lovemaking increased. Her body began to climb towards the peak of orgasm once more. She let out a whimper as Nate claimed one of her breasts with his mouth. Her heart pounded in time with his suckling and her body tightened with each touch. Nate kept sliding deeper into her wet sheath, enjoying the sensation of being inside her. They were both almost ready to climax. His body began to tighten in response when Charis’ inner walls clamped down on him. “Nate!” she screamed as she tumbled over the edge. He let himself plunge deep in her twice more before he followed her into oblivion. He called out her name as he came deep within her body. His hips thrust slower and slower as they both tried to catch their breaths and let their racing hearts calm down. Nate kissed her face and whispered in Egyptian on how much he adored her. He eased her legs down to his hips as he gently kept sliding in and out of her. Nate smiled at Charis, his eyes shining with some emotion he silently acknowledged. She reached up

193

and stroked his cheek, feeling a slight roughness where whiskers were forming. “You were wonderful, my love,” she whispered. “Loving you like this was the fulfillment of fantasy,” Nate replied, his lips brushing over Charis’. Nate held onto Charis as he rolled on his back. Charis laid upon Nate’s chest with her legs straddling his hips. He lifted his hips letting his thickening erection caress her most feminine place. She purred in response as she rocked her hips in time with his. They made love again slowly this time. Charis took the lead as she lifted her hips up and down around his hard shaft. Nate’s mouth claimed each breast and suckled them as her hips rolled into his. They took their time letting their bodies show what exactly they liked best. Finally after loving each other thoroughly, they both cried out simultaneously as they climaxed in each other’s arms. They fell asleep to the sound of the night birds singing in the wind. The night wrapped around them as they slept until the dawn’s morning light. Both of them knew something had changed for them. The emotion that they shared had deepened the soul link and there was no more hiding the fact that there was something more than just caring on both sides.

194

CHAPTER TWELVE

The sun’s rays caressed Nate as he awoke from a contented sleep. He blinked a couple of times to adjust to the light. As he shifted in the bed, he realized he wasn’t alone. Something, no, someone warm was curled up beside him. His eyes rested on Charis sleeping naked at his side. Her hand was on his chest and her head rested on his shoulder. He grinned as memories of last night’s passion reminded him of one thing. Charis was his now and no one would take her from him. He shifted a bit so he could look out the window, but Charis held onto him and murmured something in her sleep. Nate didn’t hear her words, but the intent was clear, Charis objected to her pillow moving. Smiling at her sleepy grumbling, he placed a small pillow under her head as he moved himself out from under her warm body. Quietly he made his way to the windows. It was still the early stages of dawn as Nate watched the sun climb higher in the sky. He whispered his morning prayer of thanks to Aten. Then his thoughts turned upon what he rescued Charis from. He recalled what the officials in his court told him about the murders and some of their suppositions. Nate knew that they’d arrived a couple of days prior to the efreet’s capture. There had to be a way to find out what techniques they used to catch the efreet as well as neutralize the threat to Charis. A sleepy voice called out to him. “Nate? Is everything okay?” He walked back to the bed and sat down next to Charis. He noticed that she discovered that he was still naked. She had sat up and drawn the blue linen sheet up to cover her lusciously naked body. Her attempt at modesty caused him to grin wolfishly.

195

“I’m fine. Just wanted to see what the day was like.” Winking at her impudently, he leered, “I’ve already seen your assets, isn’t hiding them now, a bit of a waste?” Charis hit his arm playfully. “Sorry, old habits are hard to break. I’m not used to parading around in the nude like you are.” Pausing, she shifted topics. “I learned a couple of things yesterday.” She told him of her journey to Aten’s great temple as well as some of the things she had read on the various papyri. Apologizing for disobeying his orders to wait for him, she promised not to leave the room without his permission. Nate listened silently as Charis told him what she heard the killer say plus each movement that the killer made while reciting ritual words. When she finished, she shivered. “I guess some of this reminds me of Jonathan. I kept waiting for the man to attack her thellal too.” Nate pulled her close to him. It was time to come clean about Jonathan Devereaux and the mission that had kept them apart for so long. “The Council has agreed to let me tell you about that mission. You deserve to know everything that happened then as well as why. The reason for the mission was because someone leaked information that there seemed to be another hieroglyphic form found in some Egyptian artifacts. It was specifically told to the Chaos Council that they were specialized spells used by the Circle. So the Council asked some of us to work and discover who was leaking the information and to neutralize the threat of Chaos using those translated spells against us.” “I know that I was asked along because of my abilities and my professional abilities. So was Jonathan. What I don’t understand is that you said that he was under

196

suspicion. Why?” Nate took a deep breath and released it. “You know that the Chaos Council was using the translated texts from the hieroglyphs. What were translated were ancient spells that shouldn’t be used by anyone who’s not working in balance of the elements. In investigating, it came out a Circle member was betraying a sacred trust.” Nate watched Charis accept the information and swallow as she realized how it limited who could’ve been guilty. “After looking into who were able to read hieroglyphs much less translating them, Jonathan became one of the main suspects. You weren’t on the list because your loyalty to the Circle was well known. Hiding what you knew about the hieroglyphs went against your upbringing. No one believed that you’d turn over anything like that to the Chaos Council.” Charis stiffened for a moment as she listened to Nate recount the reasons behind the mission. She tried to keep an open mind. She still didn’t want to believe that Jonathan was guilty. Nate squeezed her in reassurance then continued speaking. “When we looked into the disappearance of a set of tablets with only Elemental hieroglyphs, it was discovered that Jonathan planned on releasing an article in Archaeology Today regarding a new form of hieroglyphics he encountered while in Egypt. When questioned, he stated that he was doing this to help protect us. He said he was going to pass it off as an offshoot of traditional Egyptian hieroglyphics.” Nate paused and sighed heavily. “That’s when we found out he’d been talking to Mykellian from the Chaos ruling committee. We set up a trap for them both. It revealed that Jonathan was the traitor we were searching for.” Nate readjusted his position on the bed as he gazed at Charis. Her hands were

197

clasped together on her lap, her knuckles white with tension. He knew she was upset but he was determined to tell her the complete truth, she deserved it after not being told anything for so long. He kissed the top of her head in sympathy. “Those were the tablets you had me create with the known Elemental hieroglyphs we’re taught at the training centers. They’re similar to the ancient ones but simpler. Those runes aren’t as detailed or varied as the ancient ones are,” Charis stated softly. Her voice echoed the pain he knew she was feeling inside. “Yes. Once we let it be known that there was another set of tablets found at Abu Simbel, we set up a sting operation at the warehouse. When they moved in, they released the Galeb al Maw’t they brought with them. You called to it and placed it in the circle of containment. Then you collapsed as the rest of us were trying our damnedest to stop the group of Chaos members. Jonathan realized the tablets were in the circle with the Galeb. No one told him they were fakes.” “He figured he could get in the circle since he knew my style of casting and what precautions I take,” Charis commented flatly. “I’m sorry, habibati, but yes. Jonathan began to do a counter spell to let him enter your circle. He thought he could control the Galeb because you did. He didn’t realize it’s because of your link to thellal. He thought it was based purely on the containment you created. A couple of us called to him to stop, but he informed us that the Chaos group had paid him handsomely for those tablets and he was going to have them,” Nate divulged reluctantly, noticing Charis’ quietness. He remembered yelling at Jonathan that he was risking everyone’s lives. Jonathan laughed and said that the only life that mattered was his. When Nate asked about the

198

unconscious Charis, Jonathan chuckled as he let them all know how important she was to him. “She’s so easy to manipulate. Charis did my translating for me when I couldn’t get certain parts of the text. She’s useful, but if it comes right down to it, I can live without her. It’s not like she’s my soulmate or anything.” Nate’s grasp tightened as he told Charis everything. He felt her flinch at Jonathan’s words, but she didn’t cry or say anything. Dully, Nate told her about how the Galeb attacked Jonathan and the others. He explained to her how she somehow reestablished the circle of containment before collapsing from trying stop the beast. “When it was all said and done, Duke was killed and Mina was severely injured. She later died. Jonathan was dead. The Chaos Council lost four of their own people and we recovered the three tablets they had stolen previously. Because of Jonathan being a semi-public figure, our Council didn’t want anyone to know what happened. They released through public channels that he was killed when a bunch of thugs tried to steal artifacts from one of his warehouses. The Ma’at Council wanted no one who wasn’t a Guardian to know what happened. They were afraid that you Chosen Ones wouldn’t want to continue your studies.” Charis said nothing as Nate spoke. She took in all that he said. Things about Jonathan clicked with some of his erratic behavior before his death. She was ashamed that she hadn’t picked up on certain aspects before now. A single tear slid down her cheek. Nate’s thumb brushed away the tear. “I’m sorry, Charis. That’s everything I’ve held back. I know saying sorry isn’t enough, but I don’t know what more I can do to make this up to you. I wanted you to know the truth because you were his fiancé. They

199

denied my request until Nala’s death. They told me while at the Elemental Gardens that I could finally tell you the truth.” His hand caressed her cheek and jaw. He cupped her face so she looked into his dark eyes. Nate saw the unshed tears as well as the pain brought by knowing the entire truth. He felt a pain deep within his soul as he acknowledged by link how much this hurt her. He leaned forward and kissed her lips with a feather light touch. “Charis, say something. What can I do to make it up to you? Please tell me you understand why it happened like it did. Talk to me, baby,” he pleaded. Her eyes gazed deeply into his. Then she glanced away. Her voice was barely a whisper. He leaned closer to hear her. “I should’ve known. I should’ve guessed when Jonathan started getting very secretive on some of his work that something was happening. He asked me to translate a couple of pieces of the tablets. He said the Council was giving him permission to go public on parts of the tablets. Jonathan asked me to help and I was so flattered that I never asked on why the Council would have him translate the tablets away from headquarters or why they’d let him go public with them.” Nate tried to soothe her as he stroked her hair. Tears slid down her cheeks. “I knew something wasn’t right. The night before the warehouse incident, Jonathan said he had to run an errand for you. He told me he’d be back in a bit but to not tell anyone he was out. He claimed that you gave him something to do that required the utmost secrecy. I planned to follow him but he was too quick. I wanted to go to you, but you’d kissed me earlier that day and I wasn’t sure I could handle seeing you again alone. Not with my jumbled up feelings regarding the kiss.”

200

“You’re not to blame. You didn’t know. Jonathan made sure of that. He knew that if you suspected, you’d have gone to the Council. His career and his life as a Guardian were at risk. We were prepared for almost anything. We didn’t think they’d release a Bringer of Death to act as their guard. You did helped save us by reinstating the circle of containment when you did. Please believe me,” Nate crooned softly in her ear. He held Charis as she cried for everything she lost as well as the truth finally told. She let out all the pain of losing someone who betrayed not only the Circle, but her as well. Nate had shared this with her to show his trust in her and to encourage her to be open with him. She felt a part of her heart embrace him, to acknowledge the depth of her feelings for him. Nate tilted her chin up. His mouth slanted over hers, claiming her gently. He kissed her, letting his mouth give her the comfort she sought. Charis opened to him, letting him claim her. Her tongue traced his lips as his tongue slid against hers. She moaned softly as she felt desire curl in her belly and warm her limbs. The time for regret had passed, the time to heal was now. Nate’s hands rubbed down her back until he reached her hips. He pulled her beside him. She wrapped her arms around his neck. Her bare breasts rubbed against his strong warm chest. He felt her nipples harden as they brushed his body. His skin burned where their bodies met. She aroused him like no other woman. “Charis, my love, I need you,” he whispered as he laid her back onto the bed. Charis nodded as she pulled him down on her. She tilted her hips to tease his erection with her womanhood. He growled as she slid one hand down and grasped his thick shaft. Her hand slid from the base to the tip. She ran her thumb over the engorged

201

tip, feeling it throb in her hand. Charis slid her hand up and down his erection squeezing it lightly. Nate moaned in pleasure at her touch. “Charis, darling, if you keep that up I won’t be responsible for what happens,” Nate uttered thickly. Charis smiled seductively as she continued stroking him. She licked her lips slowly. Nate’s growl excited her. She loved how his penis throbbed in time with his heartbeat and how it enlarged at her touch. Knowing that she turned him on was exciting and made her feel very feminine. She moved her hips and directed the head of his erection to her opening. “I’m yours, if you want me,” she said huskily. She tried to draw her hand away, but Nate’s hand covered hers. “Yes, I do want you, always,” he said as he slid into her. When he was buried to the hilt, Charis felt where they were joined. There was no telling where he began and she ended. Nate withdrew partially then slid into her again, so she could feel him under her hand as he made them one. He let go of her hand as Nate pushed himself up onto his hands. His hips tightened as he plunged deep into her warmth and wetness. Charis’ hand dropped to her side as she felt a tingling as Nate started the age-old rhythm between a man and a woman. She felt her body as it began to milk his shaft and the pleasure became more acute. She was sensitive to touch, his touch. His mouth captured hers for a brief kiss. When he pulled back, he whispered, “Come for me. I want to feel you come around me.” He began to go deeper in her by lifting one of her legs onto his forearm. She let

202

out a cry as her body shuddered as pleasure arced through her body. Her inner walls began milking him while he continued to thrust deeply in her. When her climax began to wind down, Charis felt as if the world had fallen apart and was put back together in a new way. “Charis, open your eyes. When we both come this time, I want to see your eyes while you come apart for me. Look at me, Habibati,” he said as his breath came out in pants. “My Kureenah, my other half.” She looked into his chocolate brown eyes as he commanded. Her whole body felt completely sated. She wasn’t sure she could come again. Nate released the leg he held on his arm. He guided her legs to his waist. She wrapped them around his lightly tanned hips as he slid his hands under her buttocks. His thrusts seemed to penetrate deeper as he rocked into her. He varied his thrusts between long and short. Nate even teased her by shallowly thrusting only the tip of his penis in her. When Charis cried out that she wanted all of him, he plunged so deep in her she thought she was going to explode from pleasure. The fevered pitch of Nate’s strokes caused Charis to arch her back. As Nate’s mouth clamped on one of her breasts, Charis screamed his name as her climax hit. He gazed deeply in her eyes as his body tightened. As he climaxed, his raw cry of her name reverberated through her body. The entire time his eyes never left hers. Nate lowered himself onto Charis as he tried to catch his breath. He knew he had to be heavy to her, but he couldn’t move just yet. His body loved how hers fit perfectly with his. Nate loved how her body reacted to his touches. This woman brought out the best in him in many ways and he acknowledged it silently. In truth, by calling her

203

“Kureenah”, he admitted she was his other half, his soulmate. He rolled onto his side pulling her so that they laid facing each other on the bed. Nate brushed her hair from her face. He kissed her briefly and smiled. Her eyes were half closed and he knew that she was sated, just as he was. “How are you doing, beloved?” he asked quietly. Charis gave him a slow, wicked grin. “I’m fine, Akhenaten. Why wouldn’t I be after the loving you just gave me?” Nate kissed her nose. Then his mind registered what she called him. His eyes narrowed as his body tensed in apprehension. “What did you just call me?” Charis blinked at the harsh tone that emerged from Nate’s mouth. “I called you by your true name. You’re Akhenaten. I saw you presiding over the court officials yesterday before I took my walk.” “There were good reasons I didn’t want you wandering about. I know you apologized, but I hadn’t realized where else you wandered.” Charis felt like she’d been slapped. “You’re mad. Why? Don’t you know how much I’ve researched into the life of Akhenaten? Do you know how often I’ve looked for evidence that the style of art that Amarna is known for isn’t based on what Akhenaten looked like, but on a new style created by his political needs?” Nate pulled away from her and sat up. “So, you want to parade me around so everyone will know that Akhenaten wasn’t long headed and gangly looking? You’re going tell the world on how the real Akhenaten is still alive and he’s proof of your theory?” He released an angry breath. “You knew before we made love that I was

204

Akhenaten, didn’t you?” The coldness of Nate’s tone shook her. Charis climbed out of the bed. One look at Nate’s eyes told her that he was controlling himself from lashing out in anger. Somehow she’d upset him by calling him by his real name, Akhenaten. He didn’t understand that it made no difference to her. That she wanted him for him, not just because he was Akhenaten. Why couldn’t he see that? “Yes, I did. But Nate, listen to me. Yes, I’ve always had a crush on Akhenaten since I was a kid. But I made love to Nate Tolemy last night and this morning. You’ve got to believe me.” “Anta la toreedoni, anta toreed sha’khsonn mata wa rahal,” Nate bit out angrily. “You don’t want me, you want someone dead and gone.” “That’s not true,” Charis cried. “I wanted you, all of you. Yes, you’re Akhenaten, the man whom I’ve had a crush on my whole life. But you’re also Nate, the man who I have feelings for as well.” Nate turned from her, his rage at being played for a fool causing his voice to quiver with rage. “You wanted to fuck the Pharaoh of your teenage dreams. Well, you have. I hope you’re happy. I thought you cared for me for me. I guess the only reason you slept with me was because you knew I was Akhenaten.” Charis gasped at the verbal attack. She gathered up her clothes and her wig. She dressed in the silence. Tears of devastation slid down her cheeks as she finished putting on her clothes. When she was done, Charis looked at Nate’s bare back. He didn’t turn to face her once while she dressed. “I know you don’t believe me, Nate. I made love to the man whose house I was

205

living in and to the man who was teaching me to trust. I didn’t make love to you because you were Akhenaten. I made love to you because I’ve wanted to for a long time but denied it because it meant accepting the link we share. I made love to you, Nate Tolemy, not just Pharaoh Akhenaten. Don’t worry, I’ll stay out of your way. When you find out what you need to stop the efreet, you can find me in Aten’s Great Temple.” Charis ran from the room. As her footsteps faded away, Nate scrubbed his face with his hands. His heart ached with the knowledge that she slept with him because of him being Akhenaten. He heard her say that she slept with him because she cared for him and wanted him. Nate’s soul throbbed in agony because he knew that she hadn’t let him make love to her until she realized his complete identity. He wanted to believe that she wanted him for who he was, but how could he? The evidence was damning. Nate dressed quickly. He wanted to go after Charis, but duty came first. As he stepped out of the room, Nate tried to forget the sound of Charis crying. There was a lot to do in order to stop the efreet. That was first, and then perhaps he could figure out how to deal with what was between Charis and himself. Maybe he could forgive her for wanting a Pharaoh, not the man he had become.

She couldn’t stop the tears from falling as she made her way out of the palace. Charis stopped and used the heel of her hands to wipe away the last of her tears. She looked around to see if anyone was following her. Two shadows to the left caught her attention. Charis gathered her courage and her composure as she carefully followed the

206

shadows. They made their way to the inner garden area that was known to be Nefertiti’s special place. Something that Nate had told her earlier last night. Charis watched as the hooded shadows embraced. As they kissed, one of the hoods fell back revealing Nefertiti. The man removed his hood and Charis bit back a gasp. Once again, the queen was with a man, but this time it was Akhenaten’s royal advisor. She watched unabashed as the two lovers undressed each other. When they began to make love, Charis turned away in disgust. Her heart and her mind were in turmoil. Why would Nefertiti give up Nate for someone else? Nefertiti wasn’t as loyal to Akhenaten as everyone always thought. She shook her head as she accepted that truth. Under normal circumstances, she’d be overjoyed at that knowledge, but with her argument with Nate being so fresh, it depressed her that someone would betray him. A small part of her mind wondered if Nefertiti had been promised to Nate’s older brother, the deceased Tuthmosis, if she turned to Nate for comfort. Realizing she was jealous, Charis shoved that thought into the deep recesses of her mind. Charis made her way through the rest of the garden. When she stepped out onto the main walkway of Akhehaten, she made her way towards the Great Aten Temple. Over and over her thoughts turned to the hurtful words Nate had spoken to her. Was he right? Did she allow him to make love to her only because he was Akhenaten? Or was it because she was tired of fighting the emotions and desire she had for him? She tried to find the answer in her heart, but the pain of being rejected made it hard to see where the truth lie. She leisurely strolled towards Aten’s temple. Her mind kept playing Nate’s harsh

207

words in her head. Charis nodded slightly at others as she tried to see why Nate would be so upset by her knowing before they made love that he was Akhenaten. Before she could figure out an answer that made sense, she arrived at the temple. She hoped that perhaps here she could find answers to all her questions, not just the ones that plagued her heart. One of the priests from yesterday came forward to greet her. Charis saw the lift of his lips in greeting. Her mind wandered over a list of who were Akhenaten’s siblings and what happened to them. Her stray thought from earlier came back and this time, she didn’t push it away. As it turned over in her mind, she wondered if there was anything to it. As a flash of insight guided her, Charis whispered her request to the priest. He nodded as he escorted her to where the scribes and the scrolls awaited her perusal. Perhaps even the query in her heart would have an answer found within the scrolls of Aten. After she sat down behind one of the tables the priest pointed out to her, Charis pulled a set of papyri towards her. She felt a pull of her powers and glanced up. She watched as four priests carried a covered body past the open doorway. Charis knew it was the body of the dead woman from the royal gardens. They would examine her before beginning the mummification process. She shivered as her powers flared, telling her that the woman could help answer her questions if she was brave enough to try. Maybe once she knew more on the other murders could she face the shades murdered by the efreet.

208

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Nate sat on his throne while one of the courtiers rambled on about matters of propriety in Thebes. His mind wandered back to the harsh words he spoke to Charis. He knew he hurt her. Nate felt foolish because he let his emotions get in the way of the reason why they were there. Now she was getting into who knows what while he was here listening to trivial things. He motioned to the next official who was waiting to speak. This was the man whom he wanted to hear from. He was one of the investigators looking into the murders. Nate wondered if the latest murder had been discovered. The man strolled forward before the throne. He bowed to Nate then began to spoke about what the temple priests had discovered regarding each death as well as to report on the latest murder. Nate listened intently as the man described the growing brutality of each murder. When it came to the latest death, Nate interrupted. “Do we know who the woman was?” The man looked shocked at Nate’s question. “She was a visitor, Sire. She came to Akhehaten recently from another land. Her name was Amalie. I don’t know much more about her. I can find out if you’d like. The murder itself was quite gruesome. He slit her throat as well as a cut down her chest and then across her abdomen. She was found with her entrails missing.” Nate bowed his head. He knew Amalie was a Chosen One from the British Isles. She had been a bit of a hellion, but her gift for dealing with animals helped many in the city who housed their beasts at the royal stable. She’d be missed by many people.

209

The next official came forward to discuss more on the precautions being taken against the evil predator. Nate barely listened as his mind turned over and over the different puzzle pieces of the murders. There were many links from the murders there to the ones in contemporary times. He compared the elements that were killed by the efreet in both time frames. They were almost identical. Nate wondered what Charis was up to and if she was doing okay, even after everything. Even though she hurt him deeply by her actions, he still cared about what happened to her. Nate turned his attention to the officials as they brought before him the plan of action they were going to use to capture the murderous creature.

F

g

j

Charis read scroll after scroll dealing with Akhenaten and his family’s move to Akhehaten. It was a fairly dry account. She made some mental notes on certain things that were of interest. Then she began reading the papyri on the murder victims. As she read about what happened to them as well as who they were, Charis began to see some similarities to the cases in her time. Her hands shook a bit as she noted the increase in violence as well as which type of people were attacked and killed. Charis spoke to one of the scribes closest to her. She asked a couple of questions regarding where the bodies were found as well as what time the murders were thought to occur. The answers they gave her let a couple of ideas take root in her brain. Charis read a few more scrolls before she decided that she had to see the remains of the victims.

210

Charis rubbed her hands on her thighs. She was afraid of facing the remains. She knew that the shades of the victims could be dangerous and violent when called forth. Charis excused herself from the room of the scribes. She meandered down one hall until she saw a room with candles and incense burning. She entered and knelt before a relief of Aten. The sun shined down from the opened roof area above her. She bowed her head as she said a prayer. For Charis, she had little left to lose and a lot to gain if this could give her the strength to do what had to be done. “Please, Aten, god of the sun, hear my prayer. Your servant, Akhenaten, is deeply troubled by these murders. I, too, am concerned. I know I need to speak with the shades of those killed, but I fear I won’t be able to control them. I don’t know how to get over this. Please help me and guide me to do what’s right in balance and order.” The air around her swirled as those who died in the temple surrounded her. They looked at her as she took in their appearance at her side. The shades shimmered in and out of existence as they circled her. “Trust in yourself and your gifts.” Another added, “When you accept who you are, then what you can do will also be accepted.” Charis took in the information. Her head felt like it was spinning. “What if I can’t control my gifts or the thellal attack me?” One of the strongest shades placed his hand on Charis’ head. “Your heart and your power are strong. So is your zest for life. Know that when you accept the parts of you that you hide, you’ll be able to have more control over what happens.” Charis cried out, “What do you mean? I know all of me and accept who I am.”

211

“Do you? Do you really?” The shades churned around her, taunting her with pieces of her life. They showed her linking to Nate, calling upon him to save her life. They showed how she denied time and again the link that was part of her life and who she was. They pointed out how she denied her abilities out of fear because she dreaded being like her parents and not be her own person. Panic raced through her body as she fought to maintain control. “I’m afraid. I’m so afraid I can’t control my powers that I’ll be hurt or someone I love will be. What if I’m like my parents? What if my talents don’t ever level out?” The shades of the priests smiled at Charis. One of the smaller shades patted Charis’ arm. “What about right now? Are your talents out of control? Can you truly say you’ve been attacked by us?” Charis shook her head. In actuality, she managed to maintain her shielding while the thellal surrounded her. But these had died peacefully or in service and accepted their death easily. “What about those who are killed in cold blood? How can I be sure they won’t attack me? They’ve come after me before seeking answers,” Charis explained, her voice rising slightly. A taller priest smiled patiently. “Tell me, Charis Windstrom, were they attacking or wanting answers since you’re a Guardian of Thellal? Do you know the difference between wanting guidance and attacking to retrieve the life they want back or do they seem the same to you?” The room seemed to spin with those words. Charis tried to figure out what was

212

meant when the priest touched her arm. Panic flared within her. She tried to dampen the link between her and Nate, but it resisted being hidden. The priest’s smile became more pronounced as he sensed the soul link. “There, I now see, what part of the problem is. You’re afraid of thellal as well as your soul link to your tao’am ar’roah. Until you accept the truth, you’ll never have control. Never.” The other priests began to chant, “Accept. Accept yourself and all your parts.” Charis slid to her knees. They were right. She resisted acknowledging the truth. She was in love with Nate Tolemy, who was the Pharaoh Akhenaten. There was a soul link between them, something unbreakable and beautiful. She denied it all because of her parents and how their soul link almost destroyed her with their neglect. Nate was her tao’am ar’roah, her soul mate. The priest facilitated her to see her parents’ link in a new way. It wasn’t something that hurt, but something that helped them to keep balance. When her mother died, her father tried to keep in harmony, but he missed her mother so much that he retreated into himself. It wasn’t the link that caused the worst neglect, it was her father’s choice to ignore everything but what he was missing most: his wife. Charis gasped as she saw the truth reverberate through what the priest showed her. “Now you know. Do you deny your other half?” Charis opened her eyes to look at the priests. She shook her head. “I love him. He’s my other half. The link we share is for our benefit and balance. I’ve been such a fool. I never realized, never thought beyond my own protection. Please forgive me for my ignorance.”

213

The priests pronounced that Charis was beginning the road of Hammi al Annasser. Each admonished her to listen to her heart and the soul bond. As long as she believed in love and the elements, then she’d be able to handle anything that came her way. Thus blessing her, they proclaimed her Aten’s child. Suddenly, the draft stopped and Charis blinked. The room was empty of everything but her, the light, the relief of Aten and her thoughts. It was as if the priests had never existed. The room was back to its original state. Charis bowed her head and thanked Aten for the illumination into her heart and soul. She touched the medallion and felt the power of Thellal and felt the comfort of knowing she was good enough for the Annasser. Her heart soared with this newfound confidence and knowledge. If this hadn’t happened, Charis doubted she could do what she needed to do next. By admitting the truth and recognizing the truth when faced with it, she began accepting herself and all that went with being a Guardian. Silently, she made her way to the chamber containing the dead victims of the efreet. She knew that they were waiting to be transported to the priests of Anubis. With all that she read as well as the tidbits of information the dead priests of Aten gave her, she thought she knew who might’ve been responsible for the murders as well as on how to capture the shaitaan. The doors to the chamber were heavy, but using some of her weak telekinetic ability, she was able to push them open enough to slide inside. The room was roofed and darkened as the scents of sandalwood, myrrh, and others almost overwhelmed her senses. She wished she could call forth a light like Nate, but instead she had to content herself with a tallow of wax and a wick.

214

Charis felt goose bumps climb up her arms. What she was about to do was daunting as she’d never sought out a mummy or a dead person willingly. Relying on her abilities and her newly found confidence, Charis lit the candle and made her way to sit between the three dead bodies that were in various stages of preparation. She hoped that no priest would enter the area before she was done speaking with the thellal. Charis placed the candle before her. Addressing each Annasser, she opened a protective circle. “I ask Ha’wa’e, Ma’e, Narr, Waq’t, Hayawanat, Urdd, Thellal, and Ahlam to protect me as I allow myself to be open to these shades. Guide my words and my actions to be of balance and order. I invoke Da'erat al anaaser, the Circle of Elements for protection and guidance.” Charis sat down and began to center her thoughts as well as open herself to the thellal that resided in the bodies. As she closed her eyes, she began searching, seeking where these shades were linked to the bodies before her. A noise, a slight scraping sound, forced Charis to open her eyes. Her focus was sharp and discerning, unlike any other time before. She blinked repeatedly to regain her focus. A slight sobbing noise snagged her attention and focused it on the body to the left of her. There stood the shade of the dead woman just recently murdered. She wept over her body. Charis sat within the protective da’errat al qu’o’wah, circle of power. “I’d like to speak to you, thellal,” Charis whispered. The woman turned to see Charis sitting on the floor. Her eyes flamed with unquenched misery. “You were there. You saw him kill me and you did nothing. Why?” Charis swallowed her fear. She kept in her thoughts what the priests said

215

regarding her skills. This woman was lost and needed guidance to the gate of Shades. Only there would she be peaceful as well as able to call upon for information later on. “I’m Charis. I’m one of the Chosen of Thellal Annasser. I’m not of this time. I cannot interfere with what has happened before my own time frame. I need to know the name of the man who killed you. He’s loose in my time and only by knowing his true name, can I hope to capture and stop him from killing again.” The woman’s face contorted in pain and resignation. Dark hair waved around her, making the woman look angry and demented. Charis mentally enhanced her protective shielding against the newly created shade. As the woman stopped before the protective circle, Charis let out the breath she’d been holding in. “You want to know who killed me? It was the man who wishes to rule. The man who says that his brother is an abomination destroyed me. He says that by privately worshipping the old gods, we’ve set ourselves on a path of destruction that only he can correct,” the woman spat out. Spittle flung out at Charis, but not once did she flinch. “Name him. I need his name, thellal,” Charis stressed. “I’m not called thellal. My name is Amalie. Why does it matter you know this evil man’s name?” The other two victims began to appear as well. They encircled Charis, their eyes watchful and slightly tinged with red. “Are you here to help us?” the male shade asked. Charis nodded. “I know that until he’s caught that you’re doomed to not be able to reach the gates to the Annasser. I would have you reach there sooner than later,” she answered truthfully. “In my time, you’ve waited almost two thousand years for your

216

rest.” The older dead woman, one of the first victims, spoke next. “That’s such a long time for us to wait for rest. Hammi Thellal, we charge you to help bring us peace. If you don’t, then we invoke the sacrifice of the thellal.” Charis gasped, her concentration nearly faltering. The words of the priests flooded her brain. “Believe in who you are and what you can do. Trust in yourself.” She nodded agreeing to their terms. There was no other way. “I need his name. Without it, I can’t trap him and end your restlessness.” The shades moved together and spoke with each other in a language that Charis was only vaguely familiar with. After a couple of moments, the shades turned to Charis. The male shade whispered the name to Charis. She shook her head, her thought confirmed, though it raised more questions than it answered. “How can that be? Supposedly, he died young. There are records of his death.” The flickering of the flame shifted Charis’ concentration. Her shielding softened a bit and the elder shade impressed her death memory upon Charis. Watching and feeling the death, Charis sat immobilized. The efreet placed his hand on her throat, effectively silencing her screams. The pressure was nothing to the sting of the dagger he used to slit open her body. As her body shuddered at the remembered violation, Charis asserted her ability to control the shades. The shade continued to touch her arm, but Charis regained her center. She’d come out of a shade trying to command her, to take over part of her. Feeling a bit lightheaded, Charis spoke the words of the ritual to send the thellal back to their uneasy rest so she could break the circle.

217

She called to the elements to help guide the shades to the Spirit Gate. Though they wouldn’t have rest, being within the gated area would allow them to begin accepting their fate. When she felt their presence diminish, Charis dismissed her circle of protection. Thanking the Annasser for their guidance and help, she then released the tension out in one long exhalation. Using her center of gravity to help keep her balance, Charis stood while blowing out the candle. The darkened area seemed a bit deeper. Charis knew it was an aftereffect of speaking with the dead. Now she realized how certain priests and certain Thellal Guardians earned the title of “Speaker of the Dead” or “Mota’haddeth Al Maw’ta.” Her respect grew for those who could converse with the spirits and shades in order to lead them to the gate of the Elements. She knew she would never attain their skill, but now she understood the demands for those who could help keep the boundaries between the physical and the spiritual realms. Charis pried open the doors and quietly made her way down the hallways of the temple. Within minutes, she exited the area. Heading back towards the palace, Charis contemplated the information that the shades had given her. If what they told her was true, then the obsession the efreet had with Akhenaten made complete sense. She didn’t want it to be true, but all the facts pointed to it being the truth. The garden around the palace seemed peaceful and uninhabited by secret liaisons, which suited her perfectly. After making her way to a particularly isolated spot, Charis touched her medallion and concentrated on contacting Kara. When she felt Kara’s response, she sighed audibly in relief. She knew she should get Nate, but at the same time, his harsh words still lingered in her heart.

218

Charis sat on the nearby bench. She took deep breaths letting the remnants of what she accomplished wash from her and be burned by the heat that increased by the moment. Her mind recalled the tomb of the efreet clearly now. Memories that were vague and slightly forgotten were now free and sharply in focus. In that moment Charis realized that she needed to be at the tomb in order to combat the efreet at his own game. Kara appeared a few minutes later while Charis was making mental notes of things. In her robe was her small pouch, but she didn’t dare risk taking out one of the things from the future that she brought with her. Kara looked a bit tired, but otherwise happy, Charis reflected. “Kara, are you okay?” “Yeah. I rested enough, but sometimes moving within the currents of time can be a bit exhausting while it shifts and bends as you seek a particular person. I’m glad we had tagged your medallion, otherwise it’d have been harder to find you. How are you and Nate doing? Things all better?” The sun seemed overly bright at that moment to Charis. She squirmed under Kara’s even gaze. “It’s a long story but things were good. When we got here, I saw him on the throne. He’s Akhenaten. Later on, he protected me before the efreet realized I saw him kill another person. We made love. After our lovemaking, I tried to explain how I felt and it came out wrong. I called him Akhenaten, not Nate.” Kara’s eyes never left Charis’ face. “Did you and he work it out? Does he know you’re leaving?” Charis’ desolate look spoke volumes without uttering a word. The wind picked up a bit as if it too were upset by what had happened. “He dismissed me and doesn’t want to

219

see me. He said I wanted someone dead and gone, not the living man.” “Oh, sweetie, I’m sorry. Why don’t we find him and I’ll help explain everything,” Kara interjected. Charis could see that Kara thought explanations alone would make things right. “No! We’ve got to go back. The shades of the killed Guardians told me more about the efreet. I can stop him, bind him to his tomb, but we’ve got to go there. In our time.” Kara listened while Charis explained what the scribes wrote. When she revealed the information from the thellal she spoke with. As Charis described the cartouches inscribed on the bodies of the latest victims as well as what they meant, Kara’s eyes widened. “So if he completes killing the entire circle of elements, he’ll be unstoppable. We’ve got to bind him now. Since only Nate or another who wasn’t part of the original sealing can trap him with the ancient spells, I’m the most likely candidate. Remember, I studied those tablets. You’re going to be needed to have Tyrian retrieve Nate and warn the other Adepts. They’re going to be needed as well,” Charis completed. Kara nodded. She reached out and took Charis’ hand. Charis stood toe-to-toe with her and closed her eyes, visualizing the tomb’s location in their time. She felt Kara draw the position from her mind. Suddenly the darkness then the light hit Charis, putting her off balance again as they traveled through time and space. Time shifted and moved as Charis held onto the image of efreet’s tomb in her mind. Not even the nausea could make her release her concentration. She knew how much Kara was leaning on her for accuracy so she wouldn’t disappoint her for the world.

220

A high-pitched noise caused Charis to open her eyes with a sense of foreboding. Before her was the rock face that hid the efreet’s tomb. “You know it’s hard to keep referring him as an efreet when I know he was of royal blood. But the acts of murder he committed were that of a devil, shaitaan,” she proclaimed as she knelt on the ground before the tomb. She pulled out the pouch from the inner pocket of her robe. Charis retrieved her journal and a pen. Within its pages was everything that would help the Guardians know what they were up against. In case anything happened to her, Charis made sure she had everything available. “What’s that?” Kara asked while Charis scribbled in the back pages of the diary. “It’s my private journal. It has all the translations I made of the walls and the seals. Can you tell Tyrian to go for Nate?” Charis asked while she finished her notes. “In case, I don’t succeed, Nate needs to know the truth on how I feel about him. I’m trying to use my soul link to let him know I’ve come forward in time, but I’ve no idea if he can sense me.” “Ta’aaly ya kahenat al maw’t,” a male voice said behind them. Both ladies whirled to see the efreet cloaked in black standing before them. “Come to me my death priestess,” he said again to Charis, crooking his finger at her. Charis grabbed Kara’s hand and pulled the Adept Guardian of Time behind her back. “No. I know who you are, efreet al maw’t. You hold no power over me.” Charis tried to pull on her link with Nate, but knew if she tried harder that the efreet would pick up who he really was. The efreet’s eyes were rimmed with blood red energy. The power emanating from

221

him was great. He tried to envelop them in his power. The marks on his face were those of the demons and those who crave the dark power with no balance. Charis noticed the resemblance between the efreet and Nate. Her last doubts evaporated with that confirmation. “Kara, call for Tyrian. Tell him where to find us. We need help now!” Charis telepathically warned her friend. “I hold power over anyone. There are none who can stop me, Sagheerati, Little One.” Charis kept backing up. She hoped Kara had linked to Tyrian. She felt Kara’s voice in her head confirm that Tyrian was collecting Nate and they’d be here immediately. Charis nodded to let Kara know she understood. “Akhenaten’s descendants can stop you. Especially those who possess the power of the Annasser,” she retorted while calling upon protective shields. “Saufa uk’toll mann homm menn dammoh. I will kill those who are of his blood,” the efreet retorted. He stopped as he felt something. Grinning with evil intent, he stepped forward. “Anta selutt al wassl baynoh wa baynee. You’re the link between him and I.” “Never. I won’t let you harm his descendants,” Charis cried out. “Enni aa’morrak an tar’jaa ela kubbrak! I command you to return to your tomb!” Wind whipped around the two women as sand began to blind them. Suddenly the efreet launched at Charis with his dagger. Charis tried to block the blade as her hand brought up her weapon. Kara’s cry caused her to turn just as the efreet’s fist connected against the side of her head. As she collapsed, Charis’ last thought was of Kara and the babies.

222

The efreet laughed maniacally as the Thellal Chosen collapsed before him. His hands grabbed Kara’s arms. “You, dear Adept of Time, shall make a wonderful sacrifice to complete my quest for power. Once your abilities become part of me, I shall kill Akhenaten’s descendants and rule this world.” Kara resisted him as best as she could, but the efreet knocked her unconscious. He carried her into his tomb, where he could properly prepare his latest victim for death. A loud cry went out on all soul links throughout the Circle. Tyrian and Nate both jerked in reaction as they felt the women they loved attacked and subdued by the shaitaan, who was once a royal prince of Egypt, like his brother Akhenaten.

223

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Tyrian instantly responded to his wife’s plea to retrieve Nate immediately. As he transported himself through time, he asked Kara what was wrong. He listened patiently as the time travel distorted his link a bit with his wife. When she explained about the efreet and Charis’ thoughts, Tyrian cursed in Gaelic, one of his native tongues. He arrived at the palace gardens the same time Nate burst through the bushes. “Charis is gone. She’s left this time period. I can’t sense her at all on link here. What the hell is she doing?” Nate exclaimed, his anger apparent. Somehow, he wasn’t surprised at Tyrian’s appearance as his medallion was wrapped in his hand. Tyrian took in Nate’s appearance. He dressed, as the Pharaoh would be. From the nemes to the sandals, Nate looked every inch the pharaoh he had always been. Tyrian explained what Kara told him. Nate’s eyes narrowed as things began to coalesce. He cursed as he realized what Charis figured out for herself. He realized that even during his time as Pharaoh, he had never connected one event with another later one. “We need to get back. Kara gave me the coordinates to get close to the tomb, but she couldn’t share the images of it. She pulled the location from Charis’ mind. I guess whatever Charis did in Aten’s temple jolted her memory back,” Tyrian divulged while trying to ready himself for the journey back. Suddenly screams from their soul links ripped through them, causing them to drop on their knees. They looked at one another as they realized the efreet had attacked the women. Nate grabbed Tyrian’s arm.

224

“Now. We go now,” Nate said through gritted teeth. “I’ll try to reach the other Adepts while you guide us as close to the tomb as you can.” The travel was rougher than normal as Tyrian tried to make the journey as quickly as he could manage without losing control over waq’t. He aimed for the outskirts of the area that Kara had shared with him. Landing without clear coordinates or a picture could mean a location that didn’t exist and meant they would be injured if they tried to appear there. Nate mentally called to the Ma’at Council. His mind touched Lysandra’s after probing for many minutes. After explaining the situation, he requested all the Adepts to be sent to the location that he was giving her. Tyrian’s voice added to Nate’s as they pleaded for all haste to be made in getting the other Adepts to Egypt. They secured Lysandra’s backing then broke the mental link with the Council. There wasn’t time or energy to waste trying to explain everything. As Tyrian began to fold the last bit of time and space that would put them in Amarna, Nate prayed that Charis was still alive. Without her, he would be empty. He loved her. Even though she was fascinated with part of him that he no longer cared for, Nate wanted Charis in his life forever. He only hoped he wasn’t too late to tell her how he felt.

V

d

w

The sun drifted from its overhead location letting Charis know she’d been out for

225

at least half an hour or more. Her head pounded from where the once royal prince of Upper and Lower Egypt had smacked her. Carefully, she felt for any broken skin and found none. She eased herself up onto her hands and knees. There was no sign of Kara or Al Shaitaan which could only mean they went into the tomb. Cursing in Egyptian, Charis pulled her journal out from under her knee where it had fallen. She placed it in the pouch she’d dropped while trying to protect Kara. After sending a prayer for Nate and Tyrian to find her journal and to read what she’d written, Charis stood up and made her way towards the tomb. On her way, she picked up her dropped dagger. The wind shoved her as it tried to stop her from reaching the entrance. She knew that once she went in, there’d be no going back. None. Charis straightened her shoulders as she held her dagger in her hand. The efreet would pay for the murders then and now. She wouldn’t let him take Kara and the babies as a sacrifice for his bid for power. She swore to the Annasser that she would give her life to protect Kara and the unborn children if it was required to stop this maniacal killer. Slowly, she made her way into the tomb. Wishing she had brought a lighter with her, Charis walked into the waiting darkness. The relative coolness of the tomb belied the heat just beyond the opening where the rocks almost concealed the entranceway. Her eyes adjusted to the darkness and certain symbols stood out against the darkness. They were rituals for light. Spells left by those who were of Narr. Someone had left her a way to see in this deep dark. Reciting the spell, a warm flicker of light ran up the hallway inside the tomb. Charis kept herself ready in case the efreet noticed the glow.

226

“I wish I had my regular clothes on,” Charis muttered as she stepped cautiously over some fallen rock. The flimsy sandals and traditional clothes would be no protection against rocks or other mundane weapons the efreet might wield against her. “Even my boots would be nice right about now.” Her mind went over the facts that the scribes noted about the killer back then. The murders were very ritualistic in nature. The cuts inflicted were made with an evil purpose, one to spill magick as well as blood. When the efreet began carving cartouches as well as hieroglyphs, the scribes knew whoever was doing the killing had to be learned. Her mind recalled on how few people were literate in that day and age. Only those of the royal court, the priests, and the scribes were versed in hieratic and hieroglyphs. One of the scribes who happened to also be a Guardian notated that on one of the victims, the message left referred to Akhenaten as Amenhotep IV. That meant whoever it was, knew Akhenaten fairly well to call him by his pronomen. Charis recalled the writing in question. One of the references was to that of the old gods of Egypt, which meant that the efreet had served time at the temple or was still worshipping them. For some reason he blamed them for part of what happened to him. For Charis, the final clue came when the shades whispered the name. Though it seemed impossible because the man himself was supposedly dead, when you added the different facts, it made sense. Although how one of royal blood would be declared dead but still live, didn’t make sense. There had to be some reason on why they said he had died. Though heirs to the throne had died young on occasion, the mysterious circumstances around this particular death did make her wonder. The history books alleged that Akhenaten must’ve had a defect of some kind to

227

account for the unusual style of depictions of people in the Amarna art form. Charis knew that late in Amenhotep III’s reign the art began to reflect that kind of elongated face and rounded figures, instead of the glorified look. What if the change of artistic style was to placate the “dead” one and to keep him quiet? That by allowing his younger brother to be pictured in such a manner, it quieted the one who should be king? The thoughts continued to churn in Charis’ mind, each piece falling into place as the mysterious history of Akhenaten and his family began to be explained. In the distance, chanting began. Recognizing the words in ancient Egyptian, Charis broke out into a jog. Her heart hammered as she begged the elements to not let Kara and the babies be sacrificed. She knew that chant was one of binding and of power draining. Only those who walked the darkest paths of black magick were trained in the death arts. Charis knew of them due to her training as a Thellal Chosen as well as her private studies in different mystical arts. The light brightened the further she went into the tunnel. Finally, she was before the doors that were sealed at one time. Shame of what she’d done enveloped her. The pain she caused so many of those in the Circle almost stopped her from doing what needed to be done. The realization that the efreet had spelled the area to make her hesitate gave Charis the initiative to continue on. The door opened silently as Charis pulled on it. The inner chamber was lit with many candles in strategic places. Certain places on the walls glowed with hieroglyphics and Elemental runes. On the left were the desiccated remains of someone chained to the wall. She knew it wasn’t the efreet. Who the person was, she couldn’t tell and at the moment, didn’t matter. She hoped that the thellal of the person wouldn’t suddenly

228

demand to speak while she tried to stop the evil creature. To the right of the doors, there was an altar where a bound Kara was prostrate. Charis bit back a gasp as she saw blood trickle down Kara’s dangling legs. Kara whimpered with fear and pain. The efreet stood before Kara, his eyes glittering red with unholy light. The powers in which he had called upon were sparking as they resisted being twisted in such a perverse way. The elements took exception at being used out of balance and for nefarious purposes. Charis didn’t know where the boldness came from, but she let it flow into her. She coughed to capture the efreet’s attention. While she held its attention, she walked up to where Kara was and began telekinetically releasing the knots that held the woman hostage. Charis made sure her movements were calm and fluid, reflecting balance and harmony with the elements. Her left hand held her dagger at the high position, ready for any attack. “Aa’tukked anna khe’tuttanna laisatt serrun ka’ma natamanna. I think perhaps our plans are not as secret as we wish,” the efreet complained bitterly to the bound woman before him. “Go away, Sagheerati. I will finish and drain her power. With the Adept of Time’s death and those of her children, I’ll be able to kill those who would stop me.” “I won’t let you do this. Not to her. Though she and the babies would give you power, still you wouldn’t be able to stop any Thellal Guardian from binding you,” Charis said reasonably. Her body shook while she finished undoing the last knot. Her soul bond kept trying to call Nate, to let him know what was going on. A flash of emotion on the link let her know that he was alive and in present day. She quickly sent him how to get to the tomb.

229

“Make sure you open the pouch on the ground and read my journal. It’ll help you to understand things.” “Charis, let me see what’s going on!” “Nate, please, do as I asked. Once you have all the information, you can help direct the others to bind the efreet.” When Nate tried to look through her eyes via the soul link, Charis closed it. Though she could feel him, sense his anger at her action, she knew that if she didn’t the efreet would use her against Nate. She’d be used to kill him, something she couldn’t allow. Tears formed in her eyes as Charis realized what she needed to do. Though she talked to shades and spirits, facing her own death wasn’t easy. She inhaled, coughing on the heavy scent of incense. “Take me as your sacrifice. Let the Adept go and I’ll make sure that no Thellal can touch you. Even if you get power over time, your lack of control will leave you open for a Hammi Thellal to stop you.” The efreet’s eyes narrowed as it took in Charis’ countenance. He cursed in Egyptian as he reached over Kara to try to grip Charis. As he did, Charis motioned to Kara. Kara shoved the efreet back while she rolled off the altar towards Charis. The women tried to keep the altar between themselves and the demon before them. The stone altar was only five feet long and two feet wide, but it was enough of a barrier for the moment. “You speak untruths, woman. Your kind always lies. My little death priestess you are linked to Akhenaten himself, aren’t you? He still lives after all this time,” the efreet

230

roared. Indignant at being deceived was so great that he leapt on the altar to grab at the women. They ran to the opposite side of the chamber from where the efreet stood screaming obscenities. The candlelight dimmed as the magick rolled over Charis and Kara. The efreet was angered beyond all reason. He attempted to call forth some of the elemental power that he acquired to contain them. As she tried to keep Kara behind her, Charis knew that her friend needed to be taken out of the room while keeping the efreet in. The blood loss Kara was experiencing was slow but steady. Kara crouched behind Charis while trying to staunch the bleeding with the clothes she wore. Taking in the surroundings while she kept the efreet away from them, Charis realized that they were walking somewhat in a circle fashion around the chamber. Without binding the efreet to the room, he could leave and hunt others to kill. Addressing the elements, Charis called out for a circle of power and protection to be placed around the room as she and Kara edged around it. “I ask Ha’wa’e, Ma’e, Narr, Waq’t, Hayawanat, Urdd, Thellal, and Ahlam to surround this room and keep in the evil that stalks us. I invoke Da'erat al anaaser, the Circle of Elements for protection.” Once they completed walking the circle, stillness seemed to settle in the room. They were locked in the chamber with the efreet, none of them able to leave. Even the doors were unable to be opened. Charis knew that she could get Kara out, but only if there was someone on the other side. She hoped that some of the Adepts would arrive soon. “How dare you prevent me, Tuthmosis, son of Amenhotep III, from leaving?” the

231

efreet screamed in fury. “You were supposed to be dead, hem netjer, Servant of the gods. Yet here you live, after all this time,” Charis chided. “How does Tuthmosis, live while history painted his death so long ago?” Tuthmosis glared at Charis as he followed them around the room. Only their combined efforts to keep up a telekinetic shield kept him from directly attacking them. Charis knew Kara’s energy was slipping. The bleeding had finally stopped, but Charis could feel the souls of the babies. She knew it meant that they were losing their hold on life. Her mind reached out to the twins and urged them to live. Where are Nate and Tyrian? I don’t know how much longer either of us can hold out against Tuthmosis.

#

#

#

The journal was exactly where Charis told Nate to look. Tyrian cleared the newly fallen rocks from the slight opening of the tomb while Nate skimmed through the notebook. He skipped over the research notes until he reached the hurriedly written words Charis penned that day. He read it twice to make sure he fully understood what she was saying. “First off, Nate, please know this, I love you. I don’t love the Pharaoh Akhenaten only; I also love Dr. Nate Tolemy. Back in Akhehaten, I made such a mess trying to explain it all to you. I’m sorry about that. Yes, I had a schoolgirl crush on Akhenaten. However, it was the man who I met a year ago who called to my heart and soul.

232

“Yes, I denied my soul link to you. I didn’t want to be like my parents and waste away because my soulmate might die. It wasn’t until Aten’s thellal priests made me see that my dad wasted away not because of the link, but because he loved my mother so much, he couldn’t be without her. I was wrong for so many years being afraid of having a soul link of any kind. I am soul linked to you, Nate. I willingly accept that link. “When I accepted who I was, I realized that only I was to blame for my imbalance of powers. The idea of thellal and arwaah attacking me and pulling me into their deaths petrified me. The priests showed me how believing in my training and knowing who I am would help counteract that. I realized that if that happened, I could always lean on our link for help if it came to that. “Now about the efreet, from what I’ve read from the original texts, he was someone skilled in the dark magickal arts. Furthermore, he would have priest training. The entire cutting was done in a ritual manner. Though at times al shaytan lost control and slaughtered, every cut was made with deliberation. The goal was to drain the life energy and power to acquisition. “The hieratic writing as well as the cartouches signified someone with scribe or priestly training as well. So it wasn’t a commoner. Then there was the fact that every victim singled out was someone who belonged to the Circle. They were specifically killed for access to the element and their talents. “Nate, I actually braved the last three victims’ thellal. I demanded the name of their killer. In return for that knowledge, I promised to help them rest in peace. I opened the Spirit gate for them. I still can’t believe I did it, but I did. The name they gave me was that of your older brother, Tuthmosis.

233

“I’m sorry. I do love you and I wish I could hold you. However, I’m about to brave the efreet in his cave. Because thellal was one of the elements not used as seals, it means I still had a chance of controlling him. Tuthmosis has become over the millennia a shaytan thellal. He channeled his power in order to keep himself somewhat alive. “There’s more, but there’s no time. Please know how much I regret not explaining how much I love you. If I’ve managed to contain Tuthmosis in his inner chamber, you and the other Adepts will need to seal the doors again using the elements. The pages before this will give you the complete spells and wyrds used by the Adepts during your time. “O’hebbok always, Nate Tolemy, from now through all eternity. Al hobb laissa da’emman al nehaya, wa lakken al bedaya. Love is not always the end but a beginning. Fal’torshedak al Annasser. May the Elements guide you. Nate took a deep breath and released it as Tyrian called out. “What’s wrong, Tyrian?” “There are Guardian runes in here like you wouldn’t believe. Can you see any of the other Adepts, yet?” Nate’s gaze encompassed the entire area around them. There was no sign of any of the Adepts except in brief mental touches. They were on their way, but the travel to where they were was rough going. “No one as yet. They’re trying to hurry,” he responded to his friend. He knew that it was his duty to take care of this mess. Nate couldn’t believe that Charis blamed herself for releasing his brother. Since it was his ukht, brother killing others of the Circle, it was his responsibility to stop Tuthmosis.

234

Memories of his older brother filled his mind. How Tuthmosis had encouraged not making a public fuss about Akhenaten when he was young, especially when his talent for Narr emerged. Tuthmosis forced him to not have anything to eat or drink until he learned to focus his power into his hands, instead of all over. He had looked up to his older brother, the sem priest. Not many brothers would’ve spent time showing his brother how to exercise his abilities and command them. His brother taught him to basic control techniques, but at the same time, Tuthmosis wasn’t happy with his own abilities. Nate remembered thinking that perhaps his brother was jealous since he didn’t have such obvious gifts. When his brother went off to the temple, Nate turned to concentrated on his making his brother proud by teaching himself how to use his abilities to the fullest. When his father, Amenhotep III, informed him of his brother’s death, he was hurt but in a small way, relieved. Then the truth came out months later when he saw his brother being locked in a set of rooms away from everyone else. He tried to ask his mother on it, but all Queen Tiye would say was, “Amenhotep, you don’t want to know. Don’t go visit him. Promise me you won’t see him unless we grant permission.” He had promised and kept it, just as his mother asked of him. It wasn’t until his father’s death that he was told that his brother was mentally ill, but being a child of the sun god, he couldn’t be put to death. Nate recalled Tiye having him swear to keep his brother safe and away from people until his death. Akhenaten moved the capitol city to Akhehaten after a couple of close calls with the Amun priesthood as well as to give the Guardians a sanctuary. In an effort to placate his brother, he continued the skewed view of people that his older brother evinced for many years,

235

allowing the strange art form of elongated bodies of the royal family. Eventually not even that was enough. His brother craved power. The reason he went into the priesthood was to learn what the high priests kept to themselves. When Tuthmosis figured that his brother had powers that he lacked, he wanted what Nate had. It was a never-ending cycle. In the end, Tuthmosis escaped his rooms and killed in order to steal the power and energy of those who were like Akhenaten. Somehow, his brother was sensitive to the members of the Circle and could tell who were connected to the Annasser and who weren’t. Nate scrubbed his cheeks in consternation. His brother murdered the Circle members then and now because of intense jealousy and the belief of wanting to reign. His mind wandered to the here and now. Where were the other Adepts? Then he heard noises behind him. He whirled around, his dagger in his hand. There emerging from behind a dune was the rest of the Adepts. In the lead was Brand and Lysandra, head of the Ma’at Council. Nate blinked as Lysandra moved quickly, keeping up with the striding blonde Swedish giant. Behind them were the other Adepts of: Shades, Water, Air, Earth, and Animals. Brand was the Adept of Dreams while Lysandra was the former Adept of Air before Ceru Drannoach took over. As the Council’s oldest representative, she’d remember what had happened all those years ago and would be witness once again. Mattias approached Nate, his face full of concern and worry. “Nate, what’s going on with Charis? Some of the thellal we use for information say she’s grown into her powers and she’s facing a real test that could result in her death.”

236

Nate looked at the Adept of Shades. Mattias’ brown hair was messy as if he had been awakened when the Council called for help. Nate smiled inside knowing that more than likely, it was true. Mattias was a night owl, so any summons before sundown wouldn’t go over well with the dark-haired man. Nate concentrated on Charis, sensing her actions and what she invoked. He nodded at her invocation, realizing that she was taking the risk that any of them would do if needed. “She’s inside the chamber with the efreet. Kara is also there and Charis has invoked a circle of protection. It won’t be easy to get out of there or get in there.” Mattias laid his hand on Nate’s shoulder. “As her soulmate, you should be able to dampen part of her spell and get in.” “Do you think it’ll work? She’s good at blocking me on our soul link. I can only discern the minutest of things from her right now. She’s alive and protecting Kara and herself from Tuthmosis, my insane older brother,” Nate revealed dully. The wind seemed to whip into a higher frenzy at the mention of Tuthmosis’ name. The Adepts and Lysandra made their way into the narrow entrance. Tyrian stood near the door of the inner chamber. He crooned in his ancient tongue to his wife and his children. “Please hold on, Royo and Damia. Kara, my love, I’m with you always.” All of the Adepts bowed their head and hoped that they could defeat the efreet before anything happened to Kara or the babies. Nate looked at his best friend in concern. Dylan strolled over and knelt beside Tyrian. Dylan was the Animal Adept, and one of the few who knew Kara well before she became part of the Circle. “Hey, Tyr. How are you holding up?”

237

“I want my wife, Dylan. I want her now, but I can’t get through the barrier. I don’t know who put it up, but I can’t find a way to take it down,” Tyrian muttered angrily. Dylan placed his hand on the locked doors. Nate watched Dylan call upon the power of animals to try to open the door. He pulled his hand back rapidly and turned to Mattias and Nate. “Charis did this?” When they nodded, Dylan continued. “There’s no way anyone else except the Adept of Shades or her soulmate would be able to get past her defenses. The chit of a girl is resisting Hayawanat, the animal element.” Mattias snorted in semi-amusement. “Did you think that she would always be weak and malleable? Something she’s accomplished has the thellal and arwaah excited within the Spirit’s Gate. They say that Charis has come into her own. Aeifa, the Shades Living Element confirms it.” Nate nodded. “There’s a new strength in her now. A self-confidence that she lacked before. I think she finally resolved her past issues. I can feel a steadfastness in her, plus she left me a note in her journal. Her words tell me that we can seal this place and the efreet in here for eternity.” He held out his hand, palm up indicating his acceptance of the Annasser’s will. Mattias placed his hand on Nate’s outstretched hand. Dylan and Tyrian joined in as did Brand, Gia, Ceru, and Sirrah. As their hands touched, the elemental powers they exerted were felt within the hallway. As the power built up around them, Lysandra covered them with both of her hands. Lysandra spoke aloud, her words resonating against the walls. “Once again we’ve

238

come to encircle one who wishes more power than is right for a mortal to possess. Give us the strength and energy to banish him to his tomb until his death is complete.” The others all added, “So ask the Adepts to the Annasser.” Then they began to move to various places in the antechamber area. One turned to Lysandra. “Shall I go and begin the Air’s runes?” asked Ceru, a Celtic Druidess. Lysandra pointed to the starting point of the Elemental runes to be drawn. Ceru moved there calling upon the blessing of Ha’wa’e to guide her hand in making the binding of air upon Tuthmosis. Next to her stood Brand and then Sirrah, ready to inscribe their bindings as well. Their chants began to fill the air with power of the elements of balance and the universe. Nothing seemed impossible. Nate went to the locked doors and with Tyrian’s help cracked it open. It resisted them, but Nate forced it to recognize his link to Charis. The darkness of the inner chamber seemed to dampen the brightness in the hallway. Nate concentrated and could barely make out the people within the room. Tyrian gasped as his wife’s disheveled appearance. Kara had slowed down and was rapidly losing energy. He could tell she didn’t have much time left before she collapsed. Calling to her mentally, Tyrian bid her to have Charis bring them to the door so they could get her out. Feeling her assent, Tyrian let out a breath. “She’s going to have Charis bring her to the door. If there’s anyway of making the circle of protection to come down just enough to get her out, we better hope you can do it.” Nate placed his hands on the invisible barrier that Charis erected to keep the efreet from leaving. He tried speaking to Charis on their link, asking her to bring Kara to the

239

door. That she was slowly wearing out. Charis came through loud and clear on his link. “Do you think I’m stupid? I know she’s exhausted and is bleeding again. I know she’s losing the babies. I can feel them. So I’ve been waiting for you all to get in place. On the count of three, I’m sending Kara through. One. Two. Three.” Suddenly, the power surrounding the inner chamber gave away as Kara fell through the cracked open door. Before Nate could react, the shielding went up instantaneously and stronger than before now that she could focus without trying to help Kara. Charis had closed him out of the chamber. In that moment, Nate knew the truth. Charis blamed herself for all of this and wasn’t planning on leaving the inner chamber. She was going to stop Tuthmosis once and for all, even if it meant her life in the process. “Dammit Charis! You can’t do this to me. To us! I love you, woman,” Nate shouted as he banged his fists on the invisible barrier.

240

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Charis sighed with relief as she pushed Kara out of the circle. Her fear and worry had escalated as Charis watched the blood seep onto the stone floor of the resting place of Tuthmosis. The call of Royo and Damia had been almost overwhelming as they clung to life but at the same time demanded that Charis show them to the path to the Spirit’s Gate. She begged them to hold on to life and their mother. Only knowing by her link that the guys were on the other side beginning the spell to seal in Tuthmosis for all time helped her to let down the circle enough to get Kara out of danger. Her heart knew what she refused to acknowledge in her conscious. Time was running out for her. Ignoring the shouting of the efreet, Charis began humming a chant to capture malevolent entities. There had to be a way to stop Tuthmosis from using the powers of Royo and Damia that he managed to collect. She would stop him. She had to. Her hands gestured in the ancient language of magick while her voice began to sing to the colors of imprisonment and an ancient binding spell. Her body swayed to the chant as she became involved in ancient Guardian ritual of Thellal control. Whatever magick it took, whatever abilities she possessed, Charis was determined to halt Tuthmosis’ killing streak. “Ha’l toquademeen nafsek du’heyya?” Tuthmosis demanded as he closed in towards Charis. “You give yourself as a sacrifice?” “I do not give myself as a sacrifice to your power hungry ways,” Charis retorted while continuing to call upon the ancient way of control. “Ana o’tee fel’mawt ma ta’khothoh mennal hayah.”

241

“So you’d give me your death in what I’d take from you in life, huh? Sagheerati, I want you to call Akhenaten to face me. I demand it as his older brother.” Charis shook her head in denial. “Never, Tuthmosis. I’ll not bring Akhenaten here for you to slaughter like you did the others. Who else did you kill in order to keep going for all these years? There had to be someone with powers that you drained in order to last this long. Tell me, bound one of Hammi al Annasser.” Charis continued to chant to try to bind Tuthmosis to her will. If she could contain him and make him accept the truth of his imprisonment and death, perhaps, just perhaps she could get out of here semi-intact. She didn’t believe she would leave without paying a penalty, however, she hoped that the colors surrounding Tuthmosis would bind him to inside the circle and perhaps within the ring that all Thellal Guardians emanate while working with shades and spirits. Once she had control of his body, then she could start the process of sending him to the Spirit Gate to find some kind of peace. A deep laugh, its essence of pure evil, surrounded Charis as she tried to keep maintaining her shield while bringing forth the control spell for shades. “You silly little girl. You don’t get it do you? I am not dead, so you can’t fully control me. Ask your dead friend chained to the wall. She’ll tell you the truth of it all,” Tuthmosis cackled. Charis kept the colors of the spell in her mind as she tried to readjust to this statement. She wasn’t sure how he could be dead and alive still since Tuthmosis acted and moved like a thellal. She tried to remember more of her color training, but her brain was having a bit of trouble focusing on the individual colors in front of her keeping her safe from harm. First she had to bind him, and then she could figure out the rest. Damn it, why can’t I focus better? I learned how to use elemental colors and

242

spells well from Patria. Why is it failing me now? Her body tensed as the efreet undid the first layer of binding. What could she do now to stop him? The efreet’s iron gaze held hers as he advanced forward. “You weak mortal fool. I can’t believe you thought you were strong enough to bind me on your own. Bah, you’re nothing but a vessel I use to lure Akhenaten to his death. Don’t you get it?” Charis denied it. “I released you and I will bind you. You can’t stop it. I know you are controllable. You’re not truly alive.” Tuthmosis’ evil chuckle permeated the encroaching darkness. “But I’m not fully dead either. I believe people in your time would call me the undead. A zombie, I think I heard it called. You have no control over something that still possesses some life within it.” Charis let out a startled gasp. She shook her head in denial of his words. If he was correct, then she could only exert limited control over him. “You’d think that a Thellal Guardian would understand the concept. But you’re not a Guardian are you, Sagheerati?” Tuthmosis crooned. “Ehkrass! Shut up! I may not have gone through my Trial, but I am of the Circle of Guardians. I guard the balance of order from chaos. You are an abomination to balance,” Charis stated angrily. “I’m going to enjoy killing you, Charis. I’m going to taste your flesh with my body then I’ll kill you slowly so my power will last even longer. Know when I rape you, Akhenaten will feel your pain through the link you share and come for you. I’ll kill him and have you as dessert.”

243

“Never. I’d kill myself before I’d let you have access to my talents. There’s no way I’ll let you out of here again. None,” Charis said. “I did it once accidentally in my arrogance, but I won’t make that mistake again.” She moved to her left. Slowly and patiently, she was getting closer to where the mummified skeleton was chained to the wall. She figured that whoever the mummified person had been, that when they were alive they were a Guardian and was the reason Tuthmosis was in this state.

#

#

#

Outside the burial chamber, Nate paced. As he closed in on Tyrian, who just completed his set of Elemental runes on the sealed door, his friend spoke. “I’ll get you in there, Nate. Let me do this and- done.” Tyrian called out to Lysandra. “Lysa, done with my set. Begin the second set of binding spells then we begin the second set of seals.” “How Tyr? How can you do that?” Nate demanded. “You’re an ass, Nate. Can’t remember what element your best friend serves, can you?” Nate slapped his head with a hand. “I’m an idiot. I’m sorry Tyrian. I’m just -“ Tyrian nodded with understanding as he stood beside the door. He motioned Nate over. “I know. Me too. Don’t think I don’t realize what Charis did for Kara. She saved

244

my wife and children. Hopefully our healers will be able to undo some of the damage done by Tuthmosis.” “I’ve said my prayers. I only hope Aten answers them,” Nate commented quietly. “How far back are you bringing me?” “To just prior Kara being tossed out. When it happens, you’ve got to instantly jump in. Then time will spring back to now. You’ll pop in the room and have a chance to surprise the efreet.” Nate crouched. Tyrian nodded as he began to manipulate waq’t. Nate felt the slight wave of Tyrian creating a mini time portal. He waited patiently. Tyrian grunted. “Now, Nate.” Nate pounced into the open portal. As he felt Kara fall past him, he couldn’t stop to help her. He had to keep going. Charis was depending on him. He could feel her silent panic building. He even felt her trying to tamp down the fear in order to be strong for him. He tried to reassure her, but she shut him out. Damn her for protecting me while leaving herself vulnerable. He could see Charis and the efreet in the chamber room. The efreet was a mere six feet from her. Nate knew he’d only have a split second to do something before Charis was in evil’s grasp. The veil between the time past and the time now popped. Nate was released into current time, but inside the chamber. Tyr’s plan had worked like a charm. Charis backed away from the efreet. She stumbled over a loose stone, and fell against the wall. She tried to steady herself by flinging her hand out to her side. Instead of hitting stone, Charis’ hand hit bone. Human bone wrapped in desiccated flesh. The mummy beside Charis rattled at her touch. The instant contact ignited the

245

thellal resting within the bones. Charis let out a scream in fear as the efreet made a grab for her. “Stop! Ana Sahher Al Narr wa Phara’own al gammee’e, Uttai’ooni!” Nate shouted. “I am the Fire Sorcerer and Pharaoh of all, you will obey me!” The efreet whirled around before his hand could clamp down on Charis. “I see you’ve finally stopped hiding behind the woman’s skirt. Thought perhaps you were still Mama’s boy.” “Just because I honored my mother and you didn’t, doesn’t mean I’m weak, Tuthmosis, my brother,” Nate stated confidently, standing tall and facing his older brother without flinching in distaste at what he had become. Charis watched as Nate stood before his brother. She could see some resemblance, but where Nate looked strong and powerful, Tuthmosis seemed overbearing and pretentious. Nate’s dagger glittered in the candlelight. He held it before him as a means of defense. The thellal awakened by Charis’ touch spoke to her, dragging her intense attention away from the two men before her. “Who are you? What path do you walk, stranger?” Charis continued to watch the men circle each other while they taunted each other to encourage a mistake. Her eyes briefly took in the shade’s appearance. The woman was young with red hair plaited down her back. The eyes were once the green of the forest. There was something in the eyes that made Charis trust her. “I walk the Circle. For balance must be maintained and order over chaos. By using thellal, my Annasser, I can help keep that harmony.”

246

“You serve Thellal, too? Is that why you’ve come? To free me and banish this abomination?” the shade demanded. Charis nodded. The efreet swiped at Nate with a lighted candlestick and barely missed. Nate had caused the candles to burst into larger flames while ducking out of the way. She knew there was something important the shade could tell her, but the fight before her could mean life or death for many people. “I’m Taliesinia. I too was once a Hammi al Annasser. Because the Adept of Thellal was late in getting here, I sacrificed myself in order trap Tuthmosis in this chamber. Somehow, the spells and seals did not bind him completely. He’s been outside feeding on Guardians again, hasn’t he?” Charis turned her attention to the woman beside her. Her shade overlaid the remains, giving her depth and life. “Yes. I need to stop him. I’m an archaeologist. I study ancient cultures and things found from those ancient sites. I found reference to an evil man who killed many people. Then sudden he was captured and buried. It took skill, luck, and my talent to find this tomb. I wanted to see in here, the inner chamber. But the doors were sealed. The only seals I saw missing were Time and ours. Being arrogant and selfish, I released the bindings on the door.” “You let him loose? Why didn’t the Ma’at Council prevent you from coming here?” Taliesinia asked in shock. “Anyone from our ring was forbidden from entering this area.” “Somehow, I think the Council wanted to forget about this, Taliesinia. We knew nothing about this place. It had been lost in time. But I did release Tuthmosis. I’ve got

247

him back. How do I stop him? He’s killed and is almost at full strength.” “Aye, I can tell. He’s between both worlds, isn’t he? You can feel him tug at your connection to all shades, but there’s also something different about him too. What did he call himself again? Zombie? Undead?” “Yes, one of the living dead. Wait. That would mean somehow he kept himself animated even though technically he’s mostly dead. He kept his soul alive as well as the body. But how?” Taliesinia glanced away then back. “Tuthmosis studied the black paths while one of the sem-priests. He enjoyed serving Seth besides other gods of evil. Because of my sacrifice, he was able to kill me slowly over many years and use my abilities to remain alive as well as the magick.” Charis took Taliesinia’s hand. The shade’s arm shuddered in shock. “You touched me. You don’t touch thellal. I can see it. You tried to never touch us in spirit or our bodies. Why have you touched me?” “I need to know how you stopped him. Everything. All of the Adepts are out there, except Nate. There has to be a way to seal his brother in this tomb and not let him out. Unfortunately, we can’t leave him as a zombie. He’d reanimate if any live creature accidentally snuck in here. Please, help me to stop him.” The shade nodded. “Mind to mind. Let me show you everything that happened. It’ll seem as if it’s really happening, but then you can recall the details more. However, it’ll be as a minute or two of time. You do know the cost?” “Yes. I accept the cost. Please begin.” The shade positioned herself before Charis. Taliesinia placed one hand on Charis’

248

head and one on her heart. Suddenly the room tilted, righted itself, and got brighter. Or at least it seemed that way. Then she noticed the differences. The tomb was cleaner and the art on the walls looked brighter, alive with colors. Then she saw a live Taliesinia stroll in the room. It was as if the past was superimposed on the present. She could see Nate and Tuthmosis battling it out, but it was hazy like a dream. A noise captured her attention. Taliesinia’s voice spoke in her head as she related what happened so long ago. The young woman placed baskets of incense in the corners. She spoke a word of power to ignite the incense. Taliesin smiled briefly and thanked Narr for granting her fire in which to help with the binding ceremony. She was the daughter of the Adept of Animals. Taliesinia was a strong Thellal Guardian and so she was asked to help set the room up to bind a man with the knowledge of magicks to this tomb forever. She felt sorry for the fact he would be bound to the tomb for all eternity with no hope of reaching the Spirit Gate to find peace. However, the death of people she knew hurt her deeply. No one except a select few knew whom the evil killer was. To her, it didn’t matter. In her land, those who committed such acts for the sake of power were considered without name and without honor. A scuffling noise in the entranceway swung her from her thoughts. Dagger in hand, Taliesinia waited. Three men tossed a hooded man into the chamber. “Rot for all eternity for what you’ve done! You beastly murderer, may this tomb be your only resting place until the Elements remake the world.” Taliesinia realized that something must’ve happened for them to bring the man early. She dashed past the man. The doors to the inner chamber slammed shut as she tried

249

to get through. She pounded on the door with the hilt of her dagger. “Let me out! Do not keep me in here with the evil one,” she cried out frantically. “It’s not yet time!” Her pounding was ignored at first. She heard screams and realized that someone had silenced the three strong men who tossed the man in the chamber. Taliesinia realized that the priests of Aten must’ve killed them to start their rites to help bind this man to the tomb. Though against what she knew of the Aten priests, Taliesinia knew that they were going to do whatever was needed in order to make sure that this murderer never slaughtered another human ever again. Taliesinia tried to reach out on her soul link to her soulmate. She hadn’t met him, but at times, she could sense him. Right now, he would be her only hope for rescue. The loud chants of the priests drowned out her cries for help. A hand on her shoulder made her jump. “Too late. You’re mine now. They think to keep me here? Fools. All of them are fools. Once I’m out of here, I’ll kill my brother and take his place as ruler and you people will serve me or die.” She tried to stab him with her dagger. As her blade aimed for his heart, Tuthmosis turned and blocked the blow. Taliesinia never saw his other hand come up and slam into the side of her head. When she awoke, she was chained to the wall. Here she stood where he was supposed to be during the binding ceremony. As her eyes adjusted, her ears picked up different voices beyond the doors. Elemental Guardians, she thought with a ray of hope. Taliesinia opened her mouth to yell for help when she realized she couldn’t. The gurgling sound she made caught Tuthmosis’ attention. His evil smirk chilled

250

her body. She was afraid, deathly afraid. He held out a piece of flesh. “Can’t speak? Cat got your tongue? No, I believe that would be me. Your tongue will sustain me as I begin to seep your abilities from you. I will exact my revenge. I’m close to escaping.” With that, Tuthmosis began chanting a counter spell to the ones used by the priests. Taliesinia’s hopes plummeted as she felt the bands of their magick begin to loosen. She had to do something. Without her tongue, what could she do? She then heard the first set of seals of elements put in place. But one voice was heard saying, “I don’t know where Llewellyn is. He’s going to be too late. We’ll not have the seal of Shades.” Another voice responded, “We can still bind him, but it means one of shades can release him. We’ll just have to forbid anyone of Thellal’s ring from coming near here.” “What about the Adept of Time?” “He’s trying to get here as soon as he can, but he just narrowly escaped being sacrificed to the Mayan gods. Portaling here while injured is very dangerous. You know that. Plus, time alone won’t be able to release him. It’ll weaken the seals, but only thellal can release a shade.” Holding back a sob, Taliesinia realized she had to do something to stop Tuthmosis from escaping. The Guardians seemed unaware that he was breaking down the spells the priests of Aten used to bind him to this place. Her hands continued to slide up and down in the metal cuffs. Her blood helped her to move her hands easier so she could slide them out. She walked slowly, trying not to call Tuthmosis’ attention to herself. She hoped

251

this wild idea born of desperation would work. When she realized that the Egyptian spells were being broken, she tried to think on how to stop him. What came to her were the spells of her people. Celtic by birth, chosen to be a Druid, and asked to serve the Elements, Taliesinia walked her path with a clear mind and open heart. Though most spells required a speaking component while casting, her people had also created spells to be cast in silence by using hand signs. She was trained in the art of spellcasting and as an ovate among Druids, knew the ways of healing among her people. Each step she took, Taliesinia began calling upon the gods of her people to protect them and others from this evil man. Her hands moved fluidly, mimicking the calling of Cerridwen to Aer, the goddess of war, to Hu Gadarn, Herne the Hunter. Each one was asked to seal and bind the man who would stop at nothing to control everyone upon the earth. As she stood behind him, Taliesinia asked Wayland, the smith god and The Morrigan, goddess of war, fate, and death to bind Tuthmosis to the tomb. She signed to let the only the ones whose seals were missing on the door be allowed to release him as she couldn’t overlay her spell over what was created by the Elements, only in conjunction with them. When she was done, a sense of peace and the smell of evergreens filled the room. Tuthmosis twirled around as Taliesinia took the tiny dagger she kept hidden in a private place and drove it deep into his side. He screamed as his blood flowed down his side. “You bitch! Did you think you could stop me? I’ve undone the priest’s work and

252

can leave. What can you do with no tongue?” He pushed her to the ground and walked to the doors separating him from freedom. He called upon the black magick to open the doors. Nothing happened. Again, he called upon his powers. Nothing. He raced to Taliesinia’s side and picked her up by her plait. “What have you done? Tell me what you’ve done!” he screamed at her. She opened her mouth and showed him the stump of her tongue. She said something that he made out to be, “You cut out my tongue and you expect me to speak?” His hand holding the dagger he stole from her came down and sliced her chest from sternum to lower abdomen. “You’ll pay for this. I’m going to kill you and drain your powers to sustain me. I will not die. I shall find my way free. I, Tuthmosis, rightful heir of Egypt shall rule over everything.” The world buckled in on itself as Taliesinia’s vision grew dim with each ritual cut made by Tuthmosis. He drank her blood and of her flesh as he brought forth the darkest magick forbidden to be used by anyone. Her last thought was at least he was bound to the tomb. The Circle promised to let none of the Thellal Guardians near there.

#

#

#

Taliesinia pulled back from Charis’ touch. Charis’ eyes were filled with tears and compassion for the shade. “I shall lead you to the Spirit Gate, Taliesinia. All this time with no peace. I’m so sorry,” Charis apologized softly. Taliesinia embraced the living woman carefully. “No apologies. I did as balance,

253

the elements, and my gods demanded of me. I died so others could live. I should’ve tried to cover the deficit, but I’m not an Adept and couldn’t correct what the others had done. In time, I knew that the oversight would be corrected. Balance demanded it.” “I thank you, as do all of us that walk the Circle. Your sacrifice gave us life. What do I need to do in order to help kill Tuthmosis?” Charis asked. Hearing Taliesinia’s story and seeing it through the woman’s recollections strengthened Charis. There had to be a way that she and Nate could take him down and stop him permanently. Her mind tried to remember if there was a way to control zombies or the undead. Taliesinia moved swiftly and Charis turned to see why. Taliesinia pointed to the ground by her skeleton. Charis knelt down near where she pointed and began to move away the broken pottery and debris. Though her hands got tiny cuts, Charis was rewarded with what she found. “Your knife. The one you used to begin his death cycle,” Charis whispered excitedly. The blade had been instrumental in his defeat last time and perhaps it would be again. As Nate and Tuthmosis fought using the elements, Charis stood and faced Taliesinia. “You can go to the Spirit Gate, Taliesinia. You’ve done more than enough to help. You honor the greatest Bard ever known with your knowledge and your story. Blessed be the daughter of Taliesin.” Charis turned to release the skeleton from the chains and to release Taliesinia from the tomb that held her for so long. As she took the dagger to pry open one of the cuffs, a soft touch on her wrist stopped her. She looked up to see Taliesinia moving her head from side to side.

254

“It’s not yet my time. I know when it shall be, as will you. However, Pharaoh Akhenaten needs help. You are his soulmate, are you not?” “Yes. Yes, I’m his soulmate. How did-“ “That doesn’t matter right now. He needs your help. Open your link to him and give him your love and support. Give him access to your talents, Charis Windstrom, daughter of shades and of the land of Phara’owns,” Taliesinia commanded. Charis opened her link only to feel Nate trying to close it. No! Don’t. The shade of the Guardian killed by Tuthmosis said we need to keep our link open. Please, Nate, don’t shut me out. Not now. Charis, I can’t concentrate while feeling your fear. You’ve got to be strong now. I can’t keep the link open while you’re afraid. What does the shade say for us to do? Use my thellal abilities as well as your own. Call my strength to you. Think of me as extra power cell for you to call upon as you need it, Charis said in the link. Nate’s chuckle caused her to smile and lift her morale. She needed to hear that laugh. To be given hope that everything would work out somehow. Habibati, you know I’ll do whatever it takes. We will survive this. There’s no way I’ll let Tuthmosis win. None. Charis flooded the link with her love and belief in Nate. Where once she’d doubted him because of her own lack of understanding and fear, she fully trusted. As their link grew stronger, Charis gave Nate the key to her heart and access to her link to Thellal, the Element of Shades. A loud wailing sound erupted outside the doors. It was a noise like none other Charis had ever heard before. The screeching sounded like a woman in terror or worse.

255

Charis could feel a cold draft blow past her. “What was that?” she asked no one in particular as the wailing continued incessantly. A laugh bubbled in her head. It was Taliesinia. “You mean to tell me you’ve never heard the cry of the Bansidhe?” “The what?” Her memory failed her, though she recognized the word. “You’d call her a banshee. She’s announcing death for someone here. The bansidhe has always served those in my family. They wail when one of us are about to die or if those linked to us are to die.” “So what you’re saying is that she’s here to…” Taliesinia nodded. “She’s here to tell us all that there will be at least one death in this chamber. The question remains of who it will be.”

256

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Nate didn’t know whom Charis spoke to while crouched in the corner of the chamber, but as long as she stayed out of his way, that’s all that mattered. As long as she was out of Tuthmosis’ reach, Nate knew he could handle whatever happened. Facing his brother, Nate spoke. “Tuthmosis, why have you done all this? For Aten’s sake, what have any of these people ever done to you? Why have you killed so many?” The efreet pulled itself up to its full height almost equal to Nate’s. Had anyone been watching, they would easily recognize the resemblance between the two men. “What have they done? They denied my right to be ruler. They think they’re better than I am. You think you’re better than I am, Amenhotep. I should be ruler of all Egypt. Not you.” Nate gnashed his teeth. He sensed another presence in the room, but tried to keep Tuthmosis distracted. He had to understand why his brother, his older brother was determined on this course of action. “So why kill innocents? They knew nothing of your desire to rule.” “Innocents?” Tuthmosis roared as he called forth a ball of fire. He hefted it in his hand. “They were not even close to the innocence taken from me when I was told I was not descended from Aten and could not rule.” He released the fireball. Nate’s body absorbed the heat and power of the fireball as it impacted against his body. He stepped back to keep his balance. It ignited his link to the element Narr, fire. Nate grinned at Tuthmosis as he called forth a flame from the

257

elements. Raising his palms towards his brother, he hit him dead center on the chest. Tuthmosis took the flames as they spread about his body and allowed them to dance over him. The flames seemed not to touch him completely. His evil laughter rattled off the walls. Nate glanced to where Charis stood, a small dagger in her hand. He noticed she was beginning to pry the iron cuffs off the skeleton. She was near a shade. His woman, his soulmate was beside a thellal and not running. She seemed to be listening to it. Had she finally accepted her abilities? Nate wondered only for a moment as a rush of water smashed into him. He ducked and rolled to the side. The water poured down his body causing his kirtle to stick to him, hampering his movement. He allowed the full power of Narr to fill him and heat his body. The water steamed off of him as his body radiated the controlled power of fire. “That’s all you got of the talents of the Guardians?” Nate antagonized. “You killed them for their abilities and that’s all you’ve got to show for it?” The efreet rushed at Nate. As they grappled, Tuthmosis growled, “How dare you impugn my talents? I can steal magick and abilities, can you lowly younger brother?” Nate wrestled with his brother. He flipped him over his shoulder onto the ground. As he tried to grab his brother’s shoulder, he grunted, “No, but then again, my talents are enough for me.” As they scrambled for supremacy, Tuthmosis grabbed his brother’s leg and tossed Nate to the floor. He tried to lay his hand on Nate’s chest, but his brother blocked every attempt. Perspiration formed on Tuthmosis’ face as he tried to get advantage over Nate. He struggled as he tried to beat his brother with closed fists. “Amenhotep, death awaits you. Why do you resist? Is it for the child of thellal?

258

Do you not realize she’s mine? I’m linked to her. I’m the one she’s waited for all this time.” “No!” Nate threw his brother off of him. He scrambled to his feet. “Charis is my soulmate. Not yours. Never yours. You feel a link to her because you’re my brother, nothing more or less.” Nate called forth and released the Ring of Flame to surround Tuthmosis. The flames encircled his brother, encasing him within the heat of Narr. Nate took a deep breath. There was no way Charis could be his brother’s. None. Nate realized how badly his brother embraced delusions for all these years. That his own actions helped keep his brother deluded for so long. “Brother, oh brother, do you not see ma’at? You link with Charis because you are part thellal. You are a shade of sorts. Dead but not. Tuthmosis, my brother, you need to stop this,” Nate yelled, trying to reason with his older, insane brother. Suddenly the candles flickered as the flames around Tuthmosis died out. Using Ha’wa’e, he extinguished the fire surrounding him. He emerged a darkened, almost blackened version of Nate. Only the red eyes hinted at some of the differences between them. Those eyes glittered dangerously at his brother. “I’m the elder, I’m the one born to rule. I’m Aten in the flesh,” the efreet hissed. “I am not dead. I live in ways you cannot understand not being god born. This is why you aren’t fit to rule. Yet once again you try to deny me my right to be Pharaoh.” “Our father, Amenhotep III, denied you. You were hurting people. Using your magick to undo the balance inherent to the universe.” “I’m the ruler of the universe. Aten decreed it at my birth as first-born son. I shall

259

rule. You’ll give up the throne or I’ll take it, Akhenaten,” Tuthmosis sneered. Nate shook his head as he dodged a bolt of lightning. As the earth trembled, Nate yelled at his brother. “There is no Pharaoh now. Our time to rule the lands ended many years ago. In this time, there are many rulers and many people. We are but history.” “Liar!” Tuthmosis threw a wave of water at his younger brother. “We rule, you live still, so we rule. I should rule!” Nate dodged attack. He tried to keep away from where Charis was, but it was getting harder to keep his brother occupied. Somehow he had to make him understand that he’d been kept for a long time from the real world. That only by the grace of the Elements did he still live. “Brother, I don’t rule. I live only because of the elements in which I serve. Being their servant allowed me to live these long years,” Nate explained as he dodged a gust of wind. “I gave up rulership shortly after your entombment. This I swear upon the life giving god, Aten.” Rage crossed Tuthmosis’ face. “You blasphemer. You speak vows and lie. You are a Pharaoh’s son, why would you submit to another’s rule?” Now would be the time to hit Tuthmosis hard. Tell him the truth of why he enacted the religion espoused by his brother. Reveal to him the Circle of Elemental Guardians. However, Nate knew that for so much as Tuthmosis knew, he knew nothing but the power within each person he killed. Nate shot back with a couple bolts of flame. He had to weaken his brother. He listened to the chanting of the spells on the other side of the doors. Soon it’d come time for the final seals. Without his seal, the risk of Tuthmosis being freed existed. Whereas

260

the others dealt with the shade element being left out all those millennia ago, this time there could be no chance of release for him. He felt Charis brush his mind with the link they shared. Nate felt her worry and fear. She finally accepted their link and was trying to give to him. However, the emotions she felt could cause him to react too slowly to his brother’s attacks. Nate closed his side of the link as his brother came at him with a dagger. Finally he attacks physically. Nate slid his dagger from the thigh sheath as he rolled to the side to avoid the downward thrust from Tuthmosis. Nate came up and tried to slice at his brother’s hand. He missed but caught part of the remnants of the robe. He tugged as the cloth ripped into pieces. “Come for me, brother. Fight as we did as children. Even then you wanted my death, didn’t you?” Nate crooned challengingly. He crouched low, his dagger pointing to the side. He was prepared to fight this battle now. This is the way they always fought for dominance. Brother versus brother, no magick, no spells. Only stealth, strength, and daggers. His brother shed the robe fragments and crouched low. They circled around, each looking for a way to strike first. Tuthmosis struck first, his arm snaking out and slicing Nate’s arm. Blood dripped onto the dirt, congealing quickly. Pain shot up from the cut, a curse uttered from Nate’s mouth. He moved and jabbed back at his brother, barely touching his brother’s leg. “Still too slow, I see, ukht, brother,” Tuthmosis taunted. “You never could beat me in a true fight.” Nate grunted as he clenched his fist. The cut was shallow but it stung. Thankfully the wound was not on his favored arm. Nate leapt as his opponent’s leg swung out to

261

knock him over. He turned and lashed out with the dagger, hoping to hit Tuthmosis in the chest. The tearing of skin as his blade bit into the upper arm of his opponent let Nate know he scored a blind hit. The roar of pain from Tuthmosis gave Nate only a grim pleasure. He twirled and tried to connect his fist to his brother, but missed as the efreet fell to the side. Nate quickly sprang back to keep away from his brother’s dagger. “Damn you brother,” the efreet huffed. “I’ve forgotten the taste of the blade against my skin. It’s been too long. My blood drips.” Nate waited. His brother would come after him again. Now that he enraged him to the point of bloodlust, there’d be no stopping him. He felt his strength ebbing slightly from his cuts and bruises. Watching his brother’s moves, Nate stayed on the balls of his feet to be ready to spring in any direction that his brother might attack from. The fetid breath of Tuthmosis enveloped Nate as his brother dove straight for him. Droplets of his blood spattered against Nate’s skin. Words of power circled around them as Tuthmosis called forth the bloodlust to give him strength. Nate could feel power fill his brother’s body. Nate could feel his energy being sapped as his brother repeatedly slashed at him. Suddenly, warmth spread throughout his body. Charis called to him, lending her strength to his. She explained that the shade in the chamber was a thellal guardian. Charis pleaded with him to not close the link between them. Nate tried to explain how her fear was affecting him. Habibati, your fear makes me slow. I can’t fight my brother while your feelings crash over me. Nate sensed Charis fight her fear. He sent her reassurance while fighting off his

262

brother and an attempt to try to capture him by a binding spell. When Charis explained what the Guardian shade told her, certain things made sense. Charis asked him to use her as a power cell and to call on her abilities through their link. Habibati, you know I’ll do whatever it takes. We will survive this. There’s no way I’ll let Tuthmosis win. None. Nate meant it. Though he fought his brother, this thing truly wasn’t his brother. Hadn’t been for a long time. He felt flooded with energy. Charis opened herself fully to him. He could feel her love. Nate longed to tell her how much he loved her, how he was sorry for his harsh words, but now wasn’t the time. Once she was safe, he could tell her. They could start over with no secrets between them. A darting movement caught Nate’s attention. Tuthmosis had charge at his soulmate. Charis tried to move away from Tuthmosis’ hands but was caught. The blade flashed in the candlelight as it slid beneath Charis’ chin. He dragged the woman towards the altar, which at one time would’ve been Tuthmosis’ sarcophagus. Her face was pallid in the dim illumination. Nate’s heart slid up to his throat. “Let her go. This is between us,” Nate commanded. The snort of disbelief from Tuthmosis echoed in the chamber. “Do you think I’m really that foolish, brother? By sacrificing her, I’ll be able to call upon the thellal and truly rule all realms of the universe.” Charis struggled to break Tuthmosis’ grasp only to have the blade slide across her skin. Drips of blood hit the floor, splattering on contact. Nate watched the first drops plop on the ground and his gut tightened. Charis, don’t move. If he decides to use your spilt blood in a spell, I might not be

263

able to stop him. Please, habibati, don’t move. Charis’ eyes widened as she stopped struggling. I understand. Please, Nate. We’ve got to get Tuthmosis upon that altar. If we can get part of him there, we can stop him. I know we can. Nate watched Tuthmosis’ eyes grow darker as bloodlust and power surged forth. Calling upon Charis’ innate gift with the elements, Nate slammed Tuthmosis with the Spirit Hammer. Only those who were thellal or arwaah could be affected by the spell. It stunned a violent spirit into submission. Tuthmosis and Charis slammed against the wall. Success! Nate stood tall and advanced upon his brother, who held onto Charis as a lifeline. The wailing that he heard earlier seemed to grow in intensity. “Those who walked the black paths were al shaytan for reasons, Tuthmosis. You are shaitaan. Demon spawn. You’re not of Aten. You dare risk the tao’am ar’roah of the Pharaoh in your bid for power?” Nate stepped closer towards them. He watched his brother’s grasp tighten around Charis’ neck. He smiled inwardly. Good. I can work with your fear, brother. We both know that by our father’s decree of your death and my acceptance as heir, I am Pharaoh. Only your insistence on being firstborn has kept you alive. Nate slid the dagger hand to hand. “Come brother, you’d kill this Hammi Thellal to gain power? You’d lose the link you claim to have for power? No wonder you’ve never been happy. You can’t decide between love and power. Which is your god? It’s not Aten, is it?” Tuthmosis’ eyes narrowed to slits of crimson. Nate could tell he was drinking in

264

the power emanated by Charis. She sighed as she tried to resist his brother. He had to end it somehow. Then he saw the beads of blood on his brother’s arm. Nate smiled, feral. He had marked him and could use Charis’ power to bind him. “Bound to me, are the thellal. Those who are spirit or shades, all must obey my demands. You shall obey me!” Nate commanded. Surprise flickered across Tuthmosis’ face. Nate could tell something was working on him. He chanted the spell to bind a thellal to his beck and call. His eyes locked onto the silvery edge watching it slowly ease away from Charis’ throat. Music drifted into his head. The song was one he always thought of when he considered Charis. He never realized how much “Al Hobb” was the song to speak on the risks of his love. Nate mentally filed a note to call Ola and Moody and thank them for the song once again. He could hear the music swelling in his heart. “Al hobba bah’ron zakheronn. Ra’ke ‘bohoo mo’kha’terronn. Love is an abundant sea. Sail it and you risk all.” Nate knew with his heart he risked it all for Charis and almost lost it. Now he had to do what was needed. He had to be ana Sahher Al Narr wa Phara’own. He was the Fire Sorcerer and Pharaoh. His soulmate needed him to be such. He needed him to be complete as well. For you, my love, for you. Nate stepped forward. Tuthmosis pulled Charis closer to the altar that was to their left. “Back up, brother. I will not be stopped this time. I can feel the power of the children. I can use their gifts as well now. Stand still, Akhenaten. I command time to bind you still.” Nate stopped abruptly in his tracks. The twins! They must not have survived, Nate

265

thought desperately. He heard a low keening sound on the link. Charis was crying for them and singing. Charis, what are you singing? It’s the song to lead them to the Spirit Gate. I promised if they couldn’t live, I would lead them. I won’t let Tuthmosis have their powers, I won’t! The song became louder on link when Nate realized that Charis was singing through him as well. Her words were foreign to him but at the same time comforting. Her tone pulsed up and down the musical scale. The feelings of comfort and love filled him to overflowing. Her voice was bringing forth it’s own light. A pale golden glow over the altar captured his gaze. Tuthmosis and Charis made their way towards the altar. Charis’ talent ensnared part of his being. All Thellal Guardians knew how to sing the dead to the Spirit Gate. Whether arwaah or thellal, the Thellal Guardians learned the song of the Spirit Gate to call them home. Charis sang her song. Her heart cried in agony of the death of the twins. Her sight swam before her as tears welled up and fell. She felt the dagger close to her neck. She noticed though that Tuthmosis seemed to be partially entranced by the call to the Spirit Gate. She was right then, Tuthmosis was partially thellal. Only magick and his hate for Akhenaten kept him alive all this time. Her only hope was to get him to the altar. Complete the ritual. Charis blinked. Where had that thought come from? Listen Sagheerati; if you complete the ritual that was to be done on him, he will go to the Spirit Gate. That is why I was there. Remember the rest I showed you? Taliesinia’s voice rang in her ears. What do I do? I’ve no training on this. I barely finished my training to become

266

first level Guardian. I don’t how to do this. Please, Taliesinia, I need your help. The voice smiled in patience. Listen, Sagheerati, when are you going to grow up on this? YOU HAVE THE ABILITY. Do you know how long I’ve waited for the soulmate of the Pharaoh to come rescue him and make him whole? You’re here and you must do this. Charis let the thoughts tumble through her head. Was it really true? Did Nate lose part of himself in here so long ago without knowing it? But indeed he must have. He might not have known the identity of the killer, but he was linked by the needs of his older brother in wanting to be Pharaoh. Perhaps they both needed this time. A time of renewal. A time for true love and happiness. Do the ritual. I will do my part as I was meant to so many years ago. The voice was filled with love and compassion. Taliesinia was there. Charis had managed to release the manacle the skeleton. The clasps were closed but not locked so the thellal was free to roam the inner chamber. Charis knew that her being able to move was part of what had to be done to stop Tuthmosis once and for all time. Charis looked drugged as she listened to Taliesinia explain what to do. Her feet kept inching towards the altar. Tuthmosis must be kept entranced by her voice singing the call of the Spirit Gate. When Charis felt the twins enter the Spirit Gate, she allowed her song to go higher in joy. They were safe and the powers that Tuthmosis used to bind Nate to where he stood soon fade. The ritual had to be started before Tuthmosis managed to break free of Charis’ voice. Her song was a siren’s aria. Over and over she gave the call for the dead to come to the Spirit Gate. Charis welcomed and embraced all those who died in the making of

267

the tomb. The spirits came to her and heeded her words. They began a path towards the Spirit Gate. Her words opened the portal between the realm of the living and the realm of the dead, the Otherworld ruled by Osiris and the other death gods. Charis could see them make their way to the portal. Her heart leapt with joy. She was truly al Hammi Thellal. Her skills were growing in her love for the man known as her soulmate. His love and his belief in her as well as never giving up on the soul link they shared helped this to happen. Charis slowly moved so her bottom was against the cold stone slab of the altar. Her hands hid the silver dagger that was once Taliesinia’s. Tuthmosis looked at her and Charis smiled as she saw death fully and accepted the possibility. “Come to the Gate, Tuthmosis. You know you crave the rest it gives.” His eyes flashed crimson then a deep blood red. Charis knew she did wrong. She stopped singing the call of the Spirit Gate. He was breaking free of it. He pushed her down onto the altar. Charis looked into the eyes of hatred and brought up her hand to caress Tuthmosis’ cheek. “Come and rest. Give this up, Tuthmosis. It’s not what you want. We both know it. There’s not one way you can do this and become human again. Without the constant feeding of power, you’ll still die,” Charis soothingly spoke. “I will not die. You might have been able to take the babies from me but I still have some of the mother. I can hold onto her power if she dies slowly.” Charis shook her head against the altar slab. “Kara won’t die. I’ve given that assurance to her children. They have seen it too. Kara lives. Your stolen power drains from you even now. I offer you peace and rest. Won’t you take the trip to the Spirit Gate?

268

Won’t you please go to where you’ve known life is peaceful?” Tuthmosis grinned evilly. “I’m at peace, Sagheerati. I’ll have total peace once I’m Pharaoh and my brother lies dead, his powers added to my own. Your powers will also help me to prevent me ever from crossing over to the Spirit Gate.” Charis said nothing as Tuthmosis opened her outfit. His dagger was in his right hand firmly. He sliced open her outfit to expose her creamy skin. He placed his left hand over her heart. She felt his emotions. This time she knew that Tuthmosis never had love. He was incomplete as she had been once. “Tuthmosis, I’m sorry. There is no way for you to rule now. The Pharaohs have come and gone. There is no way to rule this world. You cannot defeat the people outside the chamber doors. They are once again sealing you in for all eternity. Not even a child of death like myself will be able to open the doors.” Nate’s voice entered the fray. “Know this brother of my father, I will see you dead. If you kill my habibati, I will make sure your death is the most agonizing thing you remember for all eternity. Let her go and we’ll fight to the death. If you win, you get my abilities.” Tuthmosis looked up at his brother’s approaching form. With his hand outstretched, he tossed the power of Urdd, earth, at Nate. “You’ll die regardless. I can’t lose this time. You see, I know of the Circle. I know why you left. Your words have doomed you. I can live forever and you shall watch your beloved die before I kill you.”

269

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Outside the chamber doors, Tyrian and the other Adepts finished the first two sets of glyphs with wards to prevent Tuthmosis from ever escaping. He felt his children pass from the world of the living to the world of the dead. The Celtic spirit that appeared before them wailed endlessly. Tyrian knew from Ceru and personal experience that it was a Bansidhe, a spirit announcing the death of someone. When his children passed and still it wailed, he knew it was for those inside. His heart ached for his best friend and the child who was now a woman. A chill in the air brushed by him. Mattias stopped working for a second and stiffened. A lone female voice sang from the inner chamber. Mattias dropped to his knees as a single tear streamed down his face. “Matt, are you okay? What’s going on?” “Tyrian, do you feel them? The souls, the spirits, the shades. They respond to Charis. She’s calling them home. She’s opened the portal between the realms to call them to the Spirit Gate. I must help her. We need to get Nate and her out of there,” the man muttered as he placed his hand on his heart. Mattias began singing the counterpart to Charis’ song. The cold drafts continued past Tyrian as he worked on the doors of the chamber. A tug on his link let him know that Kara was alive. He could feel her sorrow. He joined her in memory of their twins and then refocused himself to the task at hand. He placed his hands on the door. He could feel minute waverings of Charis’

270

circle. The spirits were passing through it and causing slight skips in the power surrounding the inner sanctum. He hoped that it would hold. He needed Nate on this side. The final sealings couldn’t occur unless Nate helped to seal with Fire and with the Pharaoh’s mark. Tyrian placed his hand firmly on the hands of Aten. He prayed his link with Nate was still viable. Nate? Tyr. You’ve got to get out of there now. I need you here to seal the damn doors forever. Can you get out here please? Nate’s voice was tired and in pain. I’m not leaving Charis. She’s my heart and soul. She gave me back myself. She acknowledges our soul link. We both will be out as soon as we can. There’s a spirit here. She is a Hammi Thellal. I don’t know her name but her and Charis have spoken. Tyrian slammed his hands on the door in frustration. Hurry then, Nate. We don’t have much more time before the spells are complete. The two sets are done and we’re starting the final ones. Understood. Charis says he’s got to begin the ritual he did to the other Guardian. When he gets to a certain part, all hell will break loose and we’ll be there. I love her, Tyrian. She’s my other half. Tyrian began leading the other Adepts to create sigils of binding. They began surrounding the doors with the Elemental binding runes. His only hope was they would emerge from the inner hell before the final seals were placed. Lysandra chanted, “Fal’tomssek al aq’faal ma ho’wa sharr. Let the seals hold that which is evil.” Hurry Nate and Charis. Time’s running out and not even I can hold it back on

271

this.

******

Nate stood transfixed at the sight before him. His woman, his beloved was almost naked before him on his brother’s altar. Her hair fell over the black stone. The blonde strands glistened and called to the light. She was his light, his Nur. He couldn’t move completely, but slowly movement was coming back. Nate wanted to go forward, but he couldn’t move his feet. A warning voice in his head told him not to let his brother know he could move. The flames flickered lending a surreal background to the ritual of power binding his brother was starting. Charis’ eyes met his. I love you Akhenaten, Nate Tolemy. You are my heart, my soul, my other half. I’m sorry it took me this long to acknowledge it. Regardless of what happens, know I love you. “I won’t let you die, Charis. I won’t. I love you. You’re my other half. You complete me and have healed me in a way I was never aware of needing healed until you. Tuthmosis, release her. I command you.” Tuthmosis slid the blade across Charis’ belly, beads of blood forming in its wake. Charis screamed as pain assailed her. Nate held back only because of the look in her eyes. A voice called to him to hold on one moment longer. Listen to me, Pharaoh Akhenaten. You want to save your beloved you’ll do as I say. We know what must be done. One more cut and Charis will strike. When she does, you must be ready with your talent. Then I shall do what was to be done so many years

272

ago. Blessings, Akhenaten. The voice reassured him in a way he couldn’t explain. He felt Charis’ love. Then he realized that she shared her ability to speak to shades. He spoke to the Thellal Guardian. He didn’t know her name, but her compassion and determination spurred him to do as she asked. “Let her go, Tuthmosis. Brother, you must cease. I will destroy you. I’m Phara’own. You are not. You never will be.” Nate’s fists clenched as his brother grinned back at him evilly. “Do you really think you can stop me? You’re rooted to the floor because time binds you. When it weakens enough for you to move, she’ll be dead and mine.” His hands glided up her body. The tip of the blade rested above her heart. Charis watched every motion Tuthmosis made. She waited until he began to call forth the spell to take her power and her soul. When he bent over her to give her the death kiss, Charis struck. Driving the silver dagger deep into Tuthmosis’ chest, she pushed him as hard as she could. “Fal’tomssek al Annasser hatha al shaitaan ela al abadd!” her voice called out invoking the sealing spell the Adepts had begun to weave. “Let the seals hold that which is evil.” Nate released the Flame of Forging. Striking the silver dagger, it forced Tuthmosis back from Charis. Nate lunged and pulled Charis off of the stone block. She collapsed on the floor in his arms. He held her as he continued the spell Charis started. “Yagebb an nonhi hatha sa’ree’an ya habibi. Quickly, beloved we must get this

273

done,” Nate whispered against her hair. “Enni aa’morrak an tar’jaa ela kubbrak! I command you to return to your tomb! I command you to accept the truth of your existence and what’s been told to you. I command as Adept Guardian of Narr and as Phara’own of all Egypt. My word is law sacrosanct.” Tuthmosis screeched in denial and in anger. Charis ducked her head against Nate’s chest. The flames seemed to lick through the man’s skin. He called out to the powers that flew from the chest where the dagger glowed with an inner light. Before them, all appeared a young woman with fiery red hair. Her eyes glowed with passion and a light known to those who’ve embraced death. She held open her arms as she walked towards Tuthmosis. Her speech was lilting and musical. It was filled with love and comfort. “We meet in corporeal form once more, Tuthmosis. You denied me once. Now with the Phara’own and his soulmate’s help, I shall succeed. Come Tuthmosis, it’s time.” He backed from her, his voice low and menacing. “I’ll not come to you, bitch. I killed you once and will do so again.” The woman grabbed the hilt of the dagger and shoved it further into his chest. Her voice rang out the Charis and Nate. “Now! Hit him now.” Charis called forth in song the Spirit Gate. She sang loudly so her voice would summon the gate and it’d open where she chose. She smiled in relief as it unfurled behind Tuthmosis. Nate sent forth a wall of flame catching Taliesinia in the back. The shove of the fire catapulted both her and Tuthmosis into the opening between life and death. The explosion of golden and silver light enveloped the two bodies as they were pulled deep

274

into the Spirit Gate. “My brother, A’Khee, I love you but you’ve been gone for so long. Only your hate and the black path kept you here instead of allowing you your destiny. Go with love, Tuthmosis. Fal’tobarekak al unnasser. May the elements bless you,” Nate stated regally. A roar of anger, indecision, and fear blasted both Nate and Charis. Nate picked up Charis and carried her to the doors. The coolness of the stones against their bodies reminded them they were still on the wrong side. The wailing of the banshi suddenly stopped. Nate pounded on the door with a fist. “Let us out of here!” Tyrian yelled back, “We’ve started the seals. Damn it you need to take down the circle to get out here.” Nate looked at Charis, bleeding in his arms. She needed help. “Darling, I need you to lower the circle of protection.” Charis blinked. “Lower huh?” Nate shook Charis a little. “Listen to me, habibati. I need you to lower the circle so I can port us to the other side.” She giggled at the man she loved. She knew the blood loss was making her giddy. She leaned so her lips brushed his ear. “Okay. I lower for a moment. The gate closes slowly so it has to be up a bit longer.” Charis whispered the words to unmake the circle in part. In that instant, Nate shoved his shoulder against the doors opening them enough so they could get through. As they emerged, the doors slammed shut behind them.

275

He stood holding Charis in front of the other Adepts. “We need to do this now. Let’s seal this tomb for all time, never to be opened again.” Nate lowered Charis to the ground. She hugged him and whispered in his ear. He smiled at her. “We’ll discuss that once you’re healed.” He turned to the doors and placed his hands on the palms of Aten. “Fal’tomssek al aq’faal ma ho’wa sharr. Fal’tussodd al aq’faal kollon mann yohawel an yakssarrahom. Fal’tomssek al Annasser hatha al shaitaan ela al abadd. Let the seals hold that which is evil. Let the seals refuse all who try to break them. Let the Elements hold this demon for all eternity. Let the Adepts of each element come and seal when called. Ha’wa’e, Air, come. Urdd, Earth, come.” Nate paused as the two Adepts added their seals to the door. “Ma’e, Water, come. Hayawanat, Animal, come. Ahlam, Dream, come. Thellal, Shades, come. Waq’t, Time, come. Narr, Fire, come.” Nate added the seal of Fire across the stripping on the door. “As Phara’own and as Adept of Fire, I hereby seal this door for all eternity. No one may enter ever again. Al Shaytan is entombed and sent to his rest once for always. My word is law. May the Elements bless?” All the Adepts joined in on the giving the Elements blessing to their hard work. Charis watched them in silence as they sealed the bond with their own blood. Blood oaths of this nature mean that the price of breaking this would be death, swift and instantaneous. Lysandra bent beside her and began dressing her wounds. The woman was silent as she worked to staunch the bleeding. Finally, Charis could take it no longer. “I’m sorry for what I did, Lysandra. I know I might never be welcome in the Circle again, but

276

I never meant to have this happen.” Lysandra’s purple eyes looked up for a moment then down at the task at hand. “You were never out of the Circle. Did you really think we’d let you walk away completely? We would’ve sent Nate for you soon enough had this not happened. You do love him, don’t you?” “Yes, he’s my true love. Forgive me for insisting on Jonathan?” “We knew your fears. However, you have to learn to move past them. No one could do it for you. Be happy, Charis. I know that man loves you more than life itself.” Charis brushed away her tears with the back of her hand. “How do you know that?” Lysandra chuckled dryly. “He threatened me. Trust me. He loves you.” Charis nodded. The room began to spin and went black before Charis’ eyes. A voice called to her, “Sagheerati, do you think you rid of me that easily?” Charis’ eyes fluttered open, blinking against the glare of the sun streaming through the window. Someone was holding her hand. She turned her head slowly, wincing at the slight pain. She tried to remember what happened to her. Where was she? “Hey, Ruggers. Welcome back to the land of the living. How are you feeling?” Tyrian smiled at her. Her voice felt dry and rough. “Hey yourself. Where’s everyone? Where am I?” Tyrian let go of her hand and handed her a glass of water. When she laid back down, he resumed speaking. “You’re in a special clinic that takes care of those of the Circle. You passed out from lack of blood. Neither Nate nor you spoke on how badly hurt you were. When you passed out, Lysandra finally saw the cut on your chest. Nate

277

didn’t know you were stabbed in the chest?” Charis shook her head. “I didn’t tell him. I don’t think he noticed it happening. I was trying to shove my dagger into Tuthmosis’ chest.” She paused at that awful memory. “How’s Kara? I’m so sorry about the babies. I tried to help them. I’m sorry I failed them.” Tyrian grabbed Charis’ hand and kissed the palm. A voice from over his shoulder spoke. “You didn’t fail, Charis. You helped them to last as long as they could. You led them to the Spirit Gate. We’re saddened by their loss, but it wasn’t meant for them to come. The Elements said they had to take their place where balance needed them.” “Kara, please. Are you supposed to be up? The cuts were so bad.” Kara sat on the bed next to Charis. “I’m better than you were when you came in. You were mumbling that the voice still found you. They transfused me with Tyr’s blood when I arrived. You didn’t have anyone to match you. Then someone remembered you give blood in Cairo. Luckily, we were able to get the blood to transfuse you. Please know the children thank you for guiding them to the Spirit Gate.” Charis let the tears flow unchecked. Something in her heart burst at that moment, a block that she hadn’t been aware of. “Oh.” A burst of warmth hugged her. “I feel them. They’re okay. Tyrian, Kara, I can sense them.” Kara nodded, as did Tyrian. “We know. We feel them too. The Elements said this was to be. They are to be Guardians on the other side of the Spirit Gate. They are happier now. Be at peace on this. Please.” The door to the room opened up again. A man walked in carefully. “Are things okay?”

278

“Nate?” Charis called out. Nate knelt beside Charis. He took her free hand and placed it on his chest over his heart. “You feel this? You create this racing pulse in me. You scared me Charis. You almost died. Why didn’t you tell me you were hurt so badly?” It was if the two friends faded from her view as she only saw Nate. His dark hair wavy but neat, his firm lips speaking words of love and concern. His eyes filled with the love and compassion. This was her soulmate. Hers. “I knew we had to do what had to be done. I would’ve told you but there were more important things. Then Lysandra was helping me. Then I heard a voice.” Nate kissed her wrist. The heat tingled where his lips touched her skin. “I’m sorry. I felt you going and tried to speak on link to you. You thought it was my brother, didn’t you?” Charis nodded. She looked into Nate’s eyes. They were brown, the color was warm and caressing like the sands of Egypt. This was the man of her heart. She had to tell him. “If you don’t want me anymore, I understand. I know I love you. I won’t ask you to be mine because of a link we share. When I called you Akhenaten, I wanted you to know I accepted all of you. You are my crush, my past, present and future, but only if you want. I won’t force you. I know I had to grow up.” Nate moved in and kissed her. His lips warm, his taste like honey mead. When he lifted his head and stared at her, he smiled wickedly. The grin made him look very male and on the prowl. “Yes, you did have to grow up. But, you’re forgetting one thing.”

279

Charis looked at him dazedly. “What?” “You’re mine. I love you, Charis Windstrom. I love you for all the things you are and aren’t. Woman, you try my patience, but I don’t expect that to ever end.” Charis sat up and promptly tumbled into Nate’s arms. When she got her balance back, Charis muttered into his shirt, “You need more patience. You’ve got too many patients.” Nate groaned at Charis. “You’re torture, Habibata kulbi wa rohi, beloved of my heart and soul. I love you. Say you’ll be mine forever, Charis. I know we’ve got things to work out, but I need you. From the moment you called me on link, I knew you were mine. I’m sorry I didn’t understand that you were trying explain before. Forgive me?” Neither saw Tyrian nor Kara walk out of the room. Charis nodded. “Always. I’ll call you, as you want me to. You promised to give me an answer to what I asked in the tomb.” Nate’s thick eyebrows rose. “When you’re healed I’ll teach you the ways of the harem. Not a moment before, Kureenah. I want you to be able to keep up with me.” Charis snorted. “I could keep up now. I’m a lot younger than you are. Much younger. You need some vitamins or something to make sure you can keep up?” “Keep up? Let me show you keep up,” Nate growled as he slid into the bed next to Charis. His mouth captured hers. His tongue swept into hers and claimed her with a passion that she knew only he could give her. His body was warm and hard against her softness. He placed himself between her thighs and pressed his arousal against her. She arched under his touch.

280

“Say it, Charis. Say it,” Nate groaned as he peeled his clothes off. She muttered in Egyptian. “Louder. Say it so all can hear you.” “O’hebbok, Nate. I love you. I love you so much. Elmessni kamma almessak. Touch me as I touch you,” she answered him. “O’hebboki, Charis. O’hebboki, Kureenah al Roah. I love you, my other half,” Nate said as he thrust himself deep within her. Both stood rock still as she took him in her. Her body was still sore from being hurt, but her need for him was too great to deny. Her hips arched to accommodate him as he plunged back into her warmth, her love. Together they swiftly climbed to the peak of the passion between them. As they neared the precipice, Nate called to her. Charis, you are mine. I love you and with this I declare myself your husband. Marry me. Yes, I will be your Zawgah, my Kureen. Their bodies rocked into each other as their passion climaxed. Charis grabbed his shoulders as she hurtled completely over the edge. When she caught her breath and her eyes opened, Nate smiled at her. “I love you, Charis Tolemy.” “I’m not Tolemy yet.” “Minor legal technicality. But before the Elements, we are husband and wife.” Nate cuddled Charis against his chest. Her softness completed him. She completed him. Charis was his Kureenah al Roah, his other half bound to him forever. His soulmate. “You know we’re going to have to marry quickly.”

281

Charis yawned. “Why?” “I can’t have our children born thinking I was rude to insist on making love to their mother before claiming her.” Charis snorted. “Who claimed who, buster?” Nate kissed the top of her head. “The Shades of Fire made the claim. We only heeded their call. Forever I give you, Charis. I am yours eternally.” “As I am yours. As Aten allows life, I give myself to you. Always am I yours.” Nate pulled Charis close. As she fell asleep, she heard him say on their link, I claimed you first. Charis responded, Yeah, right. Just remember, you’ve always been my fascination, even when you were Akhenaten. I knew the moment we met that you were mine. You’re being a pain. Denial isn’t just a river in Egypt. Remember, I told you first I loved you. Nate kissed her again. “Let’s just say we found each other at the same time. Sleep now, Charis. You need your rest. I’ll take care of everything else.”

Ten days later, in front of the Adept Guardians, the Ma’at Council, and others, Charis Windstrom became Charis Tolemy. Lysandra performed the ceremony as the sun set over Amarna. Everyone cheered as the couple completed their vows. Charis kissed her husband. “O’hebbok. I love you.” Nate held her close. “I promise you you’ll never regret loving me, my Jawharah.” “Jewel? Darling, that’s to be our daughter’s middle name, remember? We talked

282

on that.” “So we did. Have you spoken to Janelya? She seemed out of place here in the desert?” Nate said as they mingled, talking with their friends. “The Living Element of Water? Yes. She’s okay. She’ll be portaling out soon. I’m glad she came to the wedding. She’s a wonderful woman.” Nate smiled at his wife. His heart almost exploded with the happiness and contentment he experienced. “She’s been in danger. I’ve asked the Council to send someone to help if possible.” “Thank you, Kureen. She’s a good friend. She’s like me, doesn’t ask for help. Have I told you how much I love you?” “I love you too. I still claimed you first.” Charis grinned as she slipped from Nate’s grasp. As she ran she called over her shoulder, “Only if you catch me, can you say you claimed me first.” Nate ran after his wife while the onlookers urged them on. Laughter filled the air. Love was back in the ancestral sanctuary of the Circle of Elemental Guardians once more.

283

284

Dictionary of Egyptian Words and Phrases

Beloved: Female: Habibati Male: Habibi Evil: Sharr Hate: Korr’h, or Karraheya Destroy: To destroy: Yodammer Destroy (as in an order) Dammer Bringer of Death: Galeb al Maw’t Pharaoh: Pronounced PHARA’OWN in Arabic. Love: Hobb. Speaker of the Dead: Mota’haddeth Be’esm Al Amm’waat. Or Mota’haddeth Al Maw’ta Ghosts: Ashbah Spirits: Arwaah. Shades: Thellal. Elements: Annasser Air: Ha’wa’e Earth: Urdd. Water: Ma’e or Miaah. Animals: Hayawanat. Dreams: Ahlam. Fire. Narr. Time: Waq’t or Zamman Fire Sorcerer: Sahher Al Narr.

285

Book: kettab. Scroll: Makhtootah. Book of the Dead: Kettab Al Maw’ta Sword: Saiff. Magic: Sehhr. Death: Maw’t Deal: Saff’qua Agreement: Et’tefaque, or Et’tefaqueyah. Tomb: Kubbr Priest: Kahhen Guardian: Hammi secret Serr. Goddess

E’laha

Devil Shaytaan, Shaitaan Soulmate Kureen al Roah. Gem/Jewel Jawharah. pl. Jawaher. tablet Lawh Destruction Damar desire Raghbah Murder Kutt'l royalty Malaky journal Mothakarat soul Roah

286

Sword Saif. Murder Kutt'l Heart Kull'b Ring(s) Khatam- khwatem Medallion Meedaliah Circle of Elemental Guardians Da'erat homaat al anaaser. Scepter Sao'lagaan Secret love. Al hobb al serry, or hobb serry. Heri! Silence! Living Element Al onsorr al hay'e Soulmate Tao'am ar'roah circle of power Da'errat al qu'o'wah temple. Ma'badd Quiet! Summtunn (silence, in order) Ehkrass (shut up) Wife Zawgah Husband Zawg Kureenah, and Kureen (Kureen is the equal and the other half, who is bound to one forever) Your life Te ahnekh Gods! Neterew Sleeping Beauty al jamal al naa'em.

287

Phrases:

Do you hear me little one? Atass’ma’eeni ya sagheerati?

Beloved of my heart and soul. Habibata (female) Habib (male) Kulbi wa rohi.

You're the Bringer of Death. Anta Galeb Al Maw’t.

Not even the Speaker of the Dead can stop me Hatta Al Mota’haddeth Be’esm Al Maw’ta yass’ta’ti’e Eequaffi!

I am the Fire Sorcerer and Pharaoh of all, you will obey me. Ana Sahher Al Naar wa Phara’own al gammee’e, Uttai’ooni!

My dreams are of death and the dead. Ena ahlammi anel’mawt wal maw’ta.

This is what it means to be a Guardian for all time? Hall hatha an ta’koon Hammi lel’abbad!

288

Why me? Lematha ana?

Love is not always the end but a beginning. Al bobb laissa da’emman al nehaya, wa lakken al bedaya.

Come to me my death priestess. Ta’aaly ya kahenat al maw’t.

Do not break the seals! La tak’sar al semmam!

Quickly beloved we must get this done. Yagebb an nonhi hatha sa’ree’an ya habibi.

I need you Ahtaggo elayk (male) elayki (female)

I love you O’hebbok (to male) O’hebboki (to female)

Touch me as I touch you. El’messini kamma almessek. (to female)

289

Elmessni kamma almessak. (to male)

I command you to return to your tomb! Enni aa’morrak an tar’jaa ela kubbrak!

I want you here. Oreedoki hona (From male to female) Oreedoka hona (vice versa).

You are my heart and soul. Antee (f) Anta (m) kulbee wa rohi

I will kill those who are of his blood. Saufa uk’toll mann homm menn dammoh.

You're the link between him and I. Anta selutt al wassl baynoh wa baynee.

Tell me what you're dreaming. Qoolee (a thicker sound than k) lee bemma tahlameen. (to f) Qool lee bemma tahlamm.

I want you. Oreedok (from f to m) Oreedohi vv

290

May the Elements bless you. Fal’tobarekak al unnasser.

I think that perhaps our plans are not as secret as we wish. Aa’tukked anna khe’tuttana laisatt serrun ka’ma natamanna.

Elli yeheb el dah, Ma ye'olsh ahh. If you want the lovely thing, don't ouch at every sting!

La shok'r ala wageb. It's nothing. Or literally translated: No thanks for a duty!

Set iew em ten wej, It is as you command

Ee redi k pehetey jed ne-me iew. I will give you the strength to endure what is to come

Pah weser bew-been newey. Bew-been Aten. Bew-been-t. Iew khwee. Ee Khper jew, The ancient enemy is returning. Aten's enemy. Your enemy. You must be prepared. I precede the darkness.

291

In the darkness I can always reach you. Feth-thulaam us'ta'teeia dowmann ann ussel elaikei

You don't want me you want someone dead and gone. Anta la toreedoni, anta toreed sha'khsonn mata wa rahal.

Let the seals hold that which is evil. Fal'tomssek al aq'faal ma ho'wa sharr.

Let the seals refuse all who try to break them. Fal'tussodd al aq'faal kollon mann yohawel an yakssarrahom.

Let the elements hold this demon for all eternity. Fal'tomssek al anaasser hatha al shaitaan ela al abadd.

You give yourself as a sacrifice? Ha'l toquademeen nafsek du'heyya?

I give in death what you would take from life. Ana o'tee fel'mawt ma ta'khothoh mennal hayah.

292

May the elements guide you. Fal'torshedak al anaasser.

From the song, “Al Hobb”, the lyrics:

Al Hobbo Bah’ron zakheronn Ra’ke’bohoo mo’kha’terronn

Love is an abundant sea. Sail it and you risk all.

Listing of the Adept Guardians of the Elemental Circle

Time- Tyrian and Kara (who is also the Living Element)

Fire- Dr. Nate (Pharaoh Akhnaten) Tolemy

293

Water- Sirrah Taylor

Air- Ceru Drannoach

Earth- Gia Romney

Dreams- Brand Karlsson

Shades- Mattias Anasazi

Animal- Dylan O’Connor

Living Elements

Time- Kara

Fire- Phaedra Vela (Recently replaces Nala)

Dreams- Akeira Masato

294

Water-

Earth- Terra McGregor

Animals-

Shades- Aeifa Sithe

Air-

295

Author’s Note

This is my very first author’s note, so please bear with my rambling musings. I promise to explain a few things regarding the Circle of Elemental Guardian series as well as a few elements of Shades of Fyre. You might even learn a bit of the history that inspired this book in to becoming what it is. First, I want to thank everyone who was of tremendous help in this book. You know who you are, but I really want to once again give a special thanks to those at “In The Hall of Ma’at” for their help, direction, and references in help me staying focused while editing and revising the book. If you ever want to weigh historical views and see what the facts of history say, I really recommend going to their website, www.thehallofmaat.com and spending some time there. Warning: They’re an addictive bunch of people with great information on many various aspects of ancient history. I adore them all. There are many others that are listed on the dedication page. (Yeah, I took up a whole page. What a riot.) This book is not a work of history. I write fiction, but in this and in the future Elemental Guardian (EG) books, you’ll notice that history plays a part in each storyline. This is because I adore history and firmly believe that if you don’t learn the lessons of history, you’re doomed to repeat the bad parts and forget the good. My goal is to remind people to respect history, learn from it and become happy in the history they make every day in their lives. (I can actually be optimistic at times, who knew? ) Second, I used many resources in writing this book. I’ll give you a list of

296

websites, books, and reference articles that I gathered some of my information from. Anyone who knows me understands that I’m passionate about all things Ancient Egyptian. Particularly, I’ve always been drawn to the eighteenth dynasty of the Pharaohs of Egypt. Amenhotep IV, aka Akhenaten has been a fascination since I was around thirteen or so. I grew up intrigued about a man that many called the heretic pharaoh or the originator of monotheism. To me, neither particularly fit what this man accomplished. There’s been much flurry and fuss in the news of late about the Great Royal Wife of Akhenaten, Nefertiti. In this book, you’ll find some brief references to her and her role in Amarna, but overall, if you’re looking for the part she played in the true history of this time period, you won’t find it here. To some, they’ll say I ascribed just the right amount of attention that she deserved, that is to say, not much. To others, I’ll have not touched upon one of the most famous queens known throughout history. I’ve never been a huge fan of Nefertiti and I doubt I ever will be. Make of it what you will. To me, she pales in comparison to a man who had been called a revolutionary. Perception is a funny thing at times. Back to Shades of Fyre and to the Pharaoh Akhenaten. When I had originally conceived the series, many years ago (I’m not saying how long ago, because it might date me.), I had wanted to include some of the most mysterious people in history where much was lost with regards to their exact roles. It was my way of being able to abscond with Akhenaten and bring him forward in time to the here and now. The idea began with a secret society of people who each possessed powers belonging to an element that makes up part of the world we live in, as well as the universe around us. To many ancient cultures there are either three to five elements known: air, earth,

297

water, fire, and sometimes spirit. For me, I realized there were more, depending on various beliefs and customs, so I included dreams, animals, and the element above them all, time. By defining the society as rings on a balance, each one helps maintain order and balance against the forces of chaos. So began my foundation for the Circle of Elemental Guardians. Some characters of the EG made themselves manifest through the years with story ideas. I always noted them down, but I wasn’t prepared until 2002 to really start writing the books. Finding a publisher who’d be interested in this series with romantic elements was harder than even I thought. During the summer of 2002, I was trying to edit another book I’d written when I decided it was time. The prologue to this book practically wrote itself. Blame watching The Mummy or The Mummy Returns or even blame watching one too many PBS specials dealing with mummies and the religious beliefs regarding the dead for the opening sequence. (I’m a PBS addict. My friends say it’s one of the adorable things about me. Ha! They just have to bear with my play-by-play description of things.) Either way, my story began with Charis Windstrom, the heroine, doing something that I’ve always been accused of doing—going where angels and anyone with brains wouldn’t. And I let Charis be the one thing I am not, with an aspect of me- an archaeologist with an intense fascination with the Amarna period and Akhenaten in particular. So, Dr. Nate Tolemy, in reality the Pharaoh Akhenaten finally managed to find his way to be part of the EG as I had dreamed of so long ago. Anyone who’s familiar with the Pharaohs of Egypt recognizes the play on names I used by adopting Tolemy (Ptolemy) as his surname. It was funny how the name flowed from me while I wrote the first three chapters in two days. I saw the name and laughed considering they were the

298

last Pharaohs, though not Egyptian by birth, to rule in Egypt. How ironic that one of the most controversial pharaohs in history took as his last name, one of the last known Pharaohs, who were a bit controversial, as his own. It was very apropos, especially when you consider the story I was weaving. Amarna. The name for anyone familiar with it, conjures a desert city where Akhenaten and his wife, Nefertiti, ruled not only the land of Egypt, but also the religious aspects as they claimed that Aten was the only high god and they were his high priest and priestess. Many scholars have speculated many things regarding how this all came about. (If you can’t tell, I’m doing my storyteller’s dance. I love history and this is really fun to relate!) Some believe that it started originally with Akhenaten’s father, Amenhotep III and his heb sed festival, or anniversary celebration, in which he deified himself and gave himself the pronomen, “The Dazzling Aten.” Others believe that since Akhenaten wasn’t shown in many court scenes from that time, that perhaps something had been “different” about him and his religious views were one of those things. One of my favourite sayings is, “Walk into a room of amateur and professional archaeologists and ask them about Amarna. Then stand back and see some of the most diverse opinions be tossed about.” No one really knows details on this period of ancient history. Why? Simply put, Akhenaten challenged the rights of the priests of Amun, one of the top power centers and the power centers of other gods’ priesthood with his putting Aten above all others. We have no idea on if this move was political, religious, or perhaps a combination of factors. We do know that the priesthood of Amun was growing in power during the time of Amenhotep III and he was greatly concerned about it. We know according to various

299

tablets found in Amarna that Akhenaten hated the Amun priests for something that had happened, which he never explains. What is known is that shortly (about 5 years) after Amenhotep IV was crowned Pharaoh, he changed his name to Akhenaten, caused fervor in Thebes when he announced that Aten was above all the other gods and that their temples were to be closed down. What happened that caused Akhenaten and his wife to move the capital is unknown, but we do know that sometime in his early years, he ventured forth and found the spot for the new ruling city, Akhehaten, Horizon of Aten. Within five years the city was completely built and occupied with many people, including artisans and more. During the Amarna period there was a relaxing of art strictures. Instead of the idealized reliefs we often find in many Egyptian tombs and pyramids, we see things depicted in a more life-like manner. It’s because of this relaxed art that we really see a change in depiction of the king and his family. Gone were the idealized beauty and instead we find elongated faces and bodies as well as more intimate scenes of happiness amid the royal family. This has caused rampant speculation that Akhenaten must have had some kind of genetic deformity or some such, though it’s never been proven as fact. Actually, if you look back to the end of his father’s reign, you can actually see some of that artistic license showing up back then, but only made more manifest during Akhenaten’s rule. If you can’t tell, I’m of the group of people who think that Akhenaten was normal looking. His early statues don’t show the exaggerated features. One scholar mentioned on a special regarding the Pharaohs of the Sun, in which Akhenaten is counted among them, that if you were standing beneath the statues and looking up, they created a more

300

intimidating presence. So, there is one possible explanation for the unusual look. There are others who also postulate that since Aten has both male and female energy, that Akhenaten allowed himself to be depicted with both female and male attributes to show his divinity, as Pharaohs were considered the offspring of the sun god. So many views and so little facts to help us to determine what’s accurate. Why did I choose Amarna and Akhenaten as part of the focus of this book? In a way, I think they chose me. I had studied up on Amarna for many years, but when it was time to write the book, there was an aspect of this book, regarding the efreet and his identity I had to establish. (Thank you, John!) I admit to playing a bit with history. Anyone familiar with Amenhotep III’s heirs knows that Tuthmosis was to inherit the throne, not Akhenaten. However, this young sem-priest died under undocumented circumstances. Some have considered it unusual and a bit mysterious that nothing is said beyond that he had died. Since his mummy hasn’t been found, though many claim that the mummy in KV35, known as the “Younger Man” is his, I decided to take advantage of his disappearance and undocumented account of his death. I’m a great believer in leaving history as it is to tell its story, but when it came to the mysteries that surrounded Amarna and its rulers, I couldn’t help but toy with the unknown aspects, giving some flights of fancy of my own to deepen my story and perhaps to give insight into a rule where age old traditions were broken, upheaval ruled the day, and at the end of it all, they risked the ultimate penalty- to be lost from the annals of time. In 1922, Howard Carter discovered Pharaoh Tutankhamun’s royal tomb. Tutankhamun was at one time Tutankhaten, son or perhaps half-brother to the Pharaoh

301

Akhenaten, depends on the scholar with whom you speak. With his tomb found, the knowledge that there were some forgotten pharaohs whom later kings tried to erase became evident. We don’t know the exact penalty that heresy demanded, but we do know that Akhehaten was abandoned when Tutankhamun moved the capital back to Thebes and that later kings defaced anything that had Akhenaten, Nefertiti, Smenkhkaure, and Tutankhamun’s names on it. Yet, despite trying to prevent their names from being spoken, thus remembered and allowed a happy afterlife according to ancient Egyptian religion, it’s one of the most fascinating and mysterious eras in its history, all because we do not know. (I am an Amarnaholic and I thoroughly admit it. I just want evidence to show what really did happen.) I hope you enjoyed reading Shades of Fyre and perhaps you’re curious about ancient Egypt and the Amarna years. I’ve compiled some books and websites that I used in reference and to give you a great overview of this wonderful ancient culture that was a world power. I hope you discover what I’ve always been told, “Truth is stranger than fiction.” History is never ending and most importantly, new facts are always discovered, making us reevaluate our knowledge on what the latest accepted theory is. Read some of the works for yourself and delve into the world of pharaohs, pyramids, tombs, and an afterlife that is unlike many others. I hope to see you in the next book of the Elemental Guardians, Earthly Dreams. In Brand’s story, you get to see the wise cracking Brand learn that sometimes you need to be grounded in order to create the ultimate dream when he meets first level Earth Guardian, Sela Matthews. Those two strike sparks as each is mistrustful of the other and it’s not until they each can compromise that they realize the danger the others of her

302

element circle are in due to the Ma’at Council’s nemesis, the Chaos Council. In this story we delve historically into the history of Sweden and of some Native American beliefs as the dreamworld is tethered by earth and the grounded learn to dream.

Thank you for taking the time to read this and I hope I’ll continue to see you in each and every book at the end.

May your dreams and wishes come true. As you seek out love and fun in your life, may it find you and bless you a hundred fold.

Huggbies and pashes,

Cynnara Tregarth

303

Reading Material about Ancient Egypt

The Dictionary of Ancient Egypt by Ian Shaw and Paul Nicholson Egypt: God, Myths, and Religion by Lorna Oakes Sacred Sites of Ancient Egypt by Lucia Gahlin Akhenaten by Cyril Aldred Akhenaten: Egypt’s False Prophet by Nicholas Reeves The Complete Tutankhamun by Nicholas Reeves The Complete Temples of Ancient Egypt by Richard H. Wilkinson The Mummy in Ancient Egypt by Salima Ikram and Aidan Dodson

Websites: http://www.guardians.net/egypt/religion.htm http://www.thebanmappingproject.com/ http://www.mcdonald.cam.ac.uk/Projects/Amarna/home.htm http://www.mfa.org/egypt/amarna/ http://www.ancientegypt.co.uk/menu.html http://www.egyptantiquities.com/ http://www.petrie.ucl.ac.uk/ http://www.guardians.net/egypt/amenhtp3.htm http://www.nationalgeographic.com/egypt/ http://touregypt.net/18dyn10.htm

304

http://www.pbs.org/empires/egypt/tuthmosis.html